Let It Be Me – By Tammy

In 1984 Roman Brady was on a mission for the ISA trying his best to hunt down the infamous and ever illusive Stefano Dimera. During his mission something had gone terribly wrong… and Roman was shot during a struggle with Stefano at the top of a cliff. The momentum from the shot sent Roman over the edge. Later his brother Bo found his body after it had washed ashore. He held Roman in his arms as he took his last breath. Bo rushed to find help, but when the help had arrived back to the scene… Roman’s body was gone!

 

For the next three years Marlena Brady, Roman’s widow, was left to raise their three children on her own, her step-daughter Carrie and her twins, daughter Samantha and son Eric. For those years Marlena fought to put her life back together. She focused her life on raising her children and running her psychiatric practice. Until one day, in 1987, Marlena simply vanished… sight unseen!

 

For many months her family, friends and several law enforcement agencies made it their top priority to find Marlena and bring her home safely. But as time wore on, their hope grew dim. They knew Marlena well, and they knew it was unlike her to not leave word of her whereabouts. After years of being stalked by Stefano Dimera, Marlena became accustomed to having at least one person knowing where she was at ALL times! That thought alone left Marlena’s family and friends in a state of fear. Since there was absolutely no trace of Marlena, they all jumped to the worst possible conclusion, in their minds… Stefano Dimera!

 

As time dragged on the clues and leads went from scarce to nonexistent. The police had no other choice than to change the case from “Missing Person” to “Missing / Presumed Dead”. This shattered the family and left them no hope that they would ever see their beloved Marlena again.

 

 

Since Roman Brady was murdered, and his wife Marlena was presumed dead, the remaining Brady family took in, and cared for their three children, Carrie, Samantha and Eric. The Brady’s did their best to give the children a normal, stable and loving home. According to the children, and everyone who knew them, they did have the most wonderful life possible in their situation. That is until that fateful day, in 1990, when a very much ALIVE Roman Brady appeared on their door step.

 

As months went by Roman and his children went about trying to adjust to the roller coaster ride that had become their life. Roman had a most difficult time adjusting to the role of father. Roman didn’t know much about his disappearance, other than the fact that he was held prisoner. His time in captivity changed him to his very core. The once sweet, kind, fun loving and compassionate man was now hard, bitter, angry and suspicious. His change in attitude and demeanor didn’t sit well with his children. Besides the fact that for all intense and purposes they didn’t know him… the fact that they were growing up and starting to become their own people caused the tension to mount often in the Brady household. His children were nothing like him… they were so much like their mother it was frightening to him. They had her attitude, her outlook… her spirit!

 

Almost a year went by since Roman came home… and his life and the lives of his children were continually changing… Roman had went back to work at the Salem PD and often did some work for the ISA, much to the chagrin of his children and family. They felt that he was being unfair to them by leaving his family behind to take often dangerous assignments for the ISA. But he blew off their worries and went about doing the business that he lived for. The entire Brady family was gathered at Roman’s house for his goodbye party. He was leaving the next day to go on a secret assignment for the ISA… and he would be gone for several weeks. Little did he know that his trip would be postponed! During the party, with the family gathered all around, the door bell rang one final time. The group glanced around the room and noticed that everyone was already there. Roman walked

 

and grudgingly opened the door. He stood there in awe… as his past stared him in the face… Marlena!

 

That night changed everything… and yet everything stayed the same. Marlena knew nothing of her missing years… only that her disapperance wasn’t her choice. She spent the next several months coming to grips with how much her life had changed in her absence… her kids have grown… and her husband had returned. The whole situation left her in a state of inner turmoil and crisis. Although she was home, with her children and the people she loved… she felt incomplete somehow… it was a feeling that could not be explained or pushed to the side. She loved her children more than anything… and felt that sense of totally devotion to them, as she had before she disappeared. This devotion to her children and nothing else became a road block between her and Roman. Upon Marlena’s return she was morose, distant and reserved… as if she was lost somewhere within herself… as if she was still missing, as she had been for all those years prior. Roman tried his best to pick up their relationship where it left off over 7 years ago, but to no avail. Although she had loved Roman… and a part of her always would… there wasn’t a connection between them anymore. Before she disappeared she had three years to put her love for Roman to rest, along with him. She had moved on. As the months went on things in her relationship with Roman worsened… and rather than subject her children to the constant bickering and lack of understanding between she and Roman she filed for divorce… which became final several weeks later.

 

Several more weeks later, when things settled and became somewhat normal she wanted to start her life again… spend time with her children…eventually start her practice again and start the business of living… but she wasn’t sure if that would make the immeasurable ache she felt disappear. It was an indescribable, unspeakable loneliness and heartache that always loomed at the forefront of her mind. She couldn’t identify it… or rationalize it… the only thing she knew for sure was that her entire being hurt…and she didn’t know if it would ever go away!

 

 

Salem … 4 years later… June 1995

 

Marlena sat in her office reading over some patient files when there was a knock at her door. She removed the glasses from the bridge of her nose and straightened her back, “Come in.”

 

The door opened and she was greeted by Tom Horton the chief of staff and her fellow psychiatrist, and dear friend, Laura Horton. Laura walked over and sat in the chair in front of Marlena’s desk and was joined by Tom. Tom took a deep breath , “Marlena I of anyone hate to ask you this… but we are in a serious bind and we need your help.”

 

Marlena braced herself, “Well this doesn’t sound like something I am going to like very much. However I am willing to listen. What do you need Tom?”

 

Tom glanced at Laura silently pleading with her to start things off. She smiled slightly and looked to Marlena. “Well here is the thing you see. You know of that world psychiatry conference in Italy next month?” Marlena nodded her acknowledgement, “Yes… I am aware of it. What about it?”

 

Laura steadied her breath, “Well since I and a few others are bogged down in the planning of the upcoming fundraiser… well… we are strapped for someone to go to the conference and…”

 

Marlena stood immediately and shook her head. She turned around and peered out the window behind her desk. “Forget it Laura… I’m not going!”

 

Laura stood and went to Marlena’s trembling form at the window. “Marlena… please listen to me.”

 

Marlena pulled away from her touch. “NO!” She said more adamantly then she meant to. She took a deep breath and stared at Laura. “I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to raise my voice. It’s just… Laura you know how

 

I feel about traveling. I haven’t left the kids… or Salem for that matter… since I came home.”

 

Laura shrugged and turned to Tom. He smiled pleasantly and walked towards Marlena. “Marlena dear… I know how you feel about this… but we are desperate. I wouldn’t ask otherwise.”

 

Marlena smiled wanly at him. She knew he was telling the truth… but that didn’t change the fact that she didn’t want to go. “ I know that Tom… its just that I don’t feel comfortable about this.”

 

Tom smiled brightly to her. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder, and spoke gently. “I understand your fears dear… and I know that they are well founded. All I am asking is that you think it over, talk to the kids about it… and come to a well founded decision…please.”

 

Marlena looked him in the eye and saw his compassion shinning there. “ I will think about it, but I am not making any promises. Besides the fact that I don’t want to go… the timing is quite inopportune. The kids start summer vacation next month, and with Roman never being around…” She stopped mid thought not wanting to get into her problems with Roman. She shook it off, “Anyways… I will think about it and talk to the kids when I get home. I will let you know my decision tomorrow.”

 

Laura wrapped her arm around her as they walked to her office door. “That is all that we can ask sweetheart. I really appreciate that you are even considering it. Besides you never know…” She gently squeezed Marlena’s shoulder, “Perhaps this trip will change your life… for the better.”

 

With that Laura and Tom left Marlena to mull the options over in her mind.

 

 

Chapter 2

 

Marlena walked into her house totally drained from the days work and the enormous bombshell of a favor that Tom and Laura dropped in her lap before she left the office. Here it was 6 o’clock and she felt as if it were two or three in the morning… her entire being was totally spent.

 

She walked over to the sofa and as was her usual ritual, she kicked her shoes off and plopped down. No sooner then she closed her eyes and took a deep breath the kitchen door flew open, “Hiya Mom… how was work?” Sami’s happy but high pitched tone was more than Marlena’s migraine could bare. She looked over her shoulder and gave her beautiful baby girl the best smile that she could muster. “Baby girl… not to be rude… but could you bring it down a few decibels.”

 

Sami saw the pain that creased her mothers face. She walked over and plopped down on the sofa, laying her head on her mothers shoulder. “Aww mom I’m sorry. Rough day at the office?”

 

Marlena nodded slightly and pasted a small smile on her face. “Yeah… you could say that baby girl.” Marlena looked around for a sighting of her two other children. “Where are your brother and sister… are they home yet?”

 

Sami lifted her head ,”No… they called a few minutes ago. They said they got your message and they would be home by 6:30.” Sami glanced at her mother and saw the worry and apprehension in her eyes. ”Mom are you okay? From your message it sounded like whatever you wanted to talk about is really important.”

 

Marlena nodded slowly which made her migraine even worse. “Yes Sami, it is very important. But if its okay with you I would like to wait until Carrie and Eric get home to discuss it. I don’t think this headache will afford me the energy of explaining this twice.” She caressed Sami’s cheek and smiled.

 

Sami smiled back feeling bad for the pain her mother was obviously in. “Of course that is more than okay mom. I see no need to explain

 

things more than once.” Sami rose from the sofa and grabbing her mothers hand, bringing her to stand beside her. “I’ll tell ya what. Why don’t you go take a nice long soak in the tub and get into some comfortable clothes and I will go start dinner. How does spaghetti sound?”

 

Marlena couldn’t help but to laugh. “Well it sounds better than anything that I would attempt to make. But sweetheart you really don’t…”

 

Sami waved her hand to stop her mothers protest.” Nonsense mom… we all chip in around here remember. Besides… I would like something edible for dinner.”

 

Marlena laughed and swatted Sami on the shoulder and shoved her in the direction of the kitchen. “Very funny missy. When your brother and sister get home tell them we will have that discussion over dinner.”

 

Sami raised her hand in acknowledgement as she entered the kitchen, “Will do mom!”

 

Marlena smiled at her daughters retreating form and sighed, “How did I get so lucky.” With that she grabbed her shoes and went upstairs for a long soak in a hot bath.

 

~~~~~

 

As Marlena descended the stairs she heard the kids and their playful banter back and forth. Even though they were teenagers now… they still seemed so child like at times. Perhaps that is just because Marlena missed out on most of their formative years. She stopped at the foot of the steps and watched as the kids set the table for dinner.

 

Carrie walked past Eric and ruffled his hair, “So Eric… where would you like your booster seat to be?” Eric gave her a deadly glare. He was used to her constant jokes about his height or lack there of… but that didn’t mean he would let her get away with it. He smiled at her, “And where would you like your sippy cup to be?” Carrie laughed,

 

“You are never going to let me forget that are you? It happened ONE time… and it only happened because Sami made me laugh so hard!” Sami and Eric couldn’t help but to laugh at the mental image of Carrie spitting milk out all over the dinning room table. Eric patted her back, “Yeah yeah… likely excuse… blaming the little sister.”

 

Marlena took a moment to relish the loving scene and then finished her decent. “Hmmm something smells wonderful.”

 

Eric and Carrie turned around and gave their mother a hug. Sami told them that their mother wasn’t feeling well, but it appeared that the bath helped somewhat. Carrie pulled from the hug and was the first to speak. “How was your bath, are you feeling any better?”

 

Marlena smiled gently and raised a hand to caress her cheek, “I am feeling better sweetheart, thank you for asking.” She looked to the set table and the delicious meal. “What do you say we all sit down and eat. Sami probably told you… but I have something very important to talk to the three of you about.”

 

~~~~~

 

As dinner progressed Marlena informed them all of the request she got from Tom and Laura about going to Italy for the conference, she also explained her fears to them. Marlena relished in the fact that she and her children had such an open and trusting relationship with each other. Especially considering all the time she had lost with them. After her explanation was done she glanced around the table to gage their reactions, and Sami was the first to speak.

 

Sami looked at her brother and sister and then to her mother. “Well I can’t speak for everyone… but I for one think it is a great idea. I think you should do it mom.” Then Sami glanced to Eric who was nodding his head.

 

He swallowed his mouth full of spaghetti, “I agree I think it is a wonderful idea mom. Even though it is work related, it will still give you a chance to relax and take a break from everything.”

 

 

Marlena nodded and glanced at Carrie, “What about you sweetheart… what do you think?”

 

Carried smiled broadly, “I agree with Sami and Eric. I think this will be a wonderful opportunity for you too… get back to being yourself.” Carrie grimaced at her choice of words and stole a glance at her brother and sister who all ducked there heads.

 

Marlena looked at them hiding their faces. She took a moment and glanced at Carries perplexed face. “Honey… what do you mean ‘Get back to being myself’?”

 

Carrie didn’t know what to say. She has discussed Marlena’s behavior with Sami and Eric but they never brought it to light with Marlena. She glanced at Sami silently begging her to broach the subject.

 

Sami understood her sisters silent plea. She smiled at her and then faced her mother. “Okay mom… the thing is…” Sami stopped unsure of how to voice their concerns.

 

Marlena noticed her tentativeness, “Baby girl what ever is bothering you, just say it. No one can be blamed for speaking their mind and voicing their concerns.”

 

Sami took a deep breath. “Okay… umm well. The three of us have discussed this at length, and well… we are worried about you mom.”

 

Marlena looked back and forth between them all, “Worried about me… but why?”

 

Sami smiled, “Because mom… you just aren’t yourself. You haven’t been since… since you came home.”

 

Marlena was shocked at their insight, “What do you mean? How exactly am I… different?”

 

Eric was the first to speak. “You are always so… well… sad! I mean sometimes one of us will just glance at you and you will have this far off look in your eyes. You almost look like you are in pain. I don’t mean a physical pain. It is more like a pain that is deep inside of you… that only you can feel, and that only you can understand.”

 

Marlena was flabbergasted, “I… I don’t know what to say.”

 

Carrie smiled and reached across the table to grasp Marlena’s hand. “You don’t have to say anything mom. We just… we wish you would talk to us about your feelings. Whatever this is… it has been eating away at you since you came back… 4 years ago. We may not understand it… but at least you would have someone to talk to who loves you and wants to help anyway they can.”

 

Marlena had tears running down her face. She looked at each one of her children. She was amazed at the young adults who gazed back at her… when did her children become so wise? “I though I was a lot better at hiding how I feel. I don’t want you all to think that I don’t tell you how I am feeling because you won’t understand. I don’t tell you how I am feeling because… well because I don’t understand it myself. The only thing I know for a true fact is that is has NOTHING to do with any of you. It’s just… a large part of me feels empty… and lost. And I literally ache to find whatever piece of me that is missing.”

 

Marlena’s tears ran free and Sami, who was sitting next to her, gently wrapped her arm around her mothers shoulder. “Mom after what happened to you, it is to be expected that you would feel lost, an confused… and even out of place. You have a large gap in your life that you can’t recall. It must be unbearably painful to realize that life… went on without you. But I can tell you one thing for sure… you won’t find whatever is missing in your life, by doing nothing but going to work and looking after your children.”

 

Eric nodded in agreement. “Exactly Sami… besides mom… we aren’t little kids anymore… we can take care of ourselves. “

 

Carried agreed, “Eric is right mom… we all think it is high time that you started taking care of yourself!” She smiled shyly at Marlena coxing a smile from her lips. “So when are you supposed to leave?”

 

Marlena took a shuttered breath, “I would have to leave at the end of the month.”

 

Sami’s smiled beamed. “See mom that is perfect timing… since we decided that Eric, Carrie and I were going to go to Florida with grandma and grandpa Evans for the first month of summer vacation.”

 

Marlena laughed and wiped her tears away. “Excuse me my dear… but we never “decided” on anything. We said we would discuss it.” She looked at them and didn’t miss the rolling of their eyes. “Besides there are other things to consider. Like how long I will be gone… it might last longer than a month. And then there is your father…”

 

Carried interrupted. “First off… if you wont be able to return before we get home from Florida… we are more than capable of taking care of things here. Besides we have the entire Brady clan always keeping tabs on us. As far as dad is concerned… well that is a non issue.”

 

Marlena looked at her warningly, “Carrie…”

 

“I am sorry Marlena… but I don’t think any of us should plan our lives around whether or not dad is going to grace us with his presence.” Carrie said firmly then glanced away.

 

Marlena looked toward Eric and Sami and she could tell that they shared in their sisters opinion of their father. She took a deep breath and settled for the fact that she was being out voted in this matter. “So I guess that I have no choice in the matter huh?”

 

Carrie, Eric and Sami all looked at each other and then there mother and spoke a resounding and untied “NO!”

 

Marlena looked at them all shocked and a few moments later they all

 

burst into laughter.

 

~~~~~

 

The next morning Marlena was standing, in the lobby of her office, talking to her secretary getting her morning schedule in order when Tom and Laura approached. Marlena turned to them, glanced at her watch and grinned. “Wow I am surprised. You both were actually able to wait a WHOLE five minutes until after I arrived at work.”

 

They all began to laugh when a smile broke out on Marlena’s face. When the laughter died down Laura spoke. “Sooo does this mean you have an answer for us?”

 

Marlena took a deep breath. “Well after discussing this with my children… and them giving me no other choice in the matter… the answer is yes… I will go to the conference.”

 

Tom and Laura both sighed in relief and Tom hugged her, “Oh Marlena my dear you are a life saver. Thank you so much.” He turned to Laura, “Come on Dr. Horton we need to inform the psychiatry staff of Marlena’s decision.”

 

Laura waved goodbye to Marlena as she and Tom retreated down the hall. Marlena sighed deeply and raised her head towards the heavens, “Dear Lord… I hope I don’t regret this.”

 

 

Chapter 3

 

I think we dream so we don’t have to be apart so long. If we’re in each other’s dreams, we can play together all night. ~Bill Watterson

 

 

 

This night is like that between two star crossed lovers in a romantic movie. The sun began to set with hues of red and orange cast behind it… leaving behind a promise that tomorrow will be just as beautiful. She lay on her back in a field of wildflowers, her head nestled in the

 

lap of another, who leans against a giant oak tree. As she gazes skyward she sees nothing but an amazing shade of blue. She closes her eyes and breathes deeply , the refreshing summer air filling her lungs. She smiles contently as her hair is brushed out of her eyes by someone with a touch as slight as that of a butterflies. She sighs contented, and in total peace, as the words flow through the air.

 

A special world for you and me

 

A special bond one cannot see

It wraps us up in its cocoon

And holds us fiercely in its womb.

 

Its fingers spread like fine spun gold

 

Gently nestling us to the fold

Like silken thread it holds us fast

Bonds like this are meant to last.

 

And though at times a thread may break

 

A new one forms in its wake

To bind us closer and keep us strong

In a special world, where we belong.

 

 

 

Marlena bolts straight up from her sleep at the slamming of the front door. She wipes a few tears from her eyes and shakes away the lingering effect of the dream. She peers over the back of the sofa to see Roman standing there getting ready to yell up the stairs. “Don’t even bother yelling Roman… no one is up there.”

 

Roman jumps a bit from Marlena’s voice. “Jesus Christ Doc… nothing like scaring the shit outta someone.”

 

Marlena looks at him with annoyance. “Why would I startle you… I do live here. Imagine how I felt when you burst through the front door.”

 

Just then Sami walked through the kitchen door,” I thought I heard the front door slam mom, who…” Her sentence ends as she sees her

 

father cemented at the foot of the steps. “I should have figured it was you. Have you ever heard of that old invention called a door bell?”

 

Roman scoffs at her, “Listen here young lady… I don’t appreciate your attitude.”

 

Sami rolls her eyes, “Well none of us appreciate it when you walk in here as if you own the place.”

 

Roman stepped closer to Sami his voice raised slightly, “Well last time I checked I do…”

 

Marlena pinched the bridge of her nose warding off a head ache. She can’t afford to have one now… there is too much she has to do. “PLEASE… stop fighting… that is the last thing I need at the moment.”

 

Sami saw the pain begin to creep over her mothers face so she sat beside her on the sofa. “Mom are you okay?”

 

Marlena smiled at her daughter… always the worry wart. “I am fine honey… Roman just startled me… I fell asleep on the sofa.”

 

Sami eyed her mother intently. She could see the streaks of tears on her face. Sami knew what was bothering her. “That’s not it… did you have another dream?” Marlena snuck a glance at Roman and then looked back to Sami and nodded shyly. Sami wiped her mothers disheveled hair out of her face, “The same one… or was it different this time?”

 

Marlena took a deep breath and did her best to calm her jittery nerves. If there was one thing she hated it was being out of control. She also hated it when the children felt they needed to step up and take care of her. She patted Sami on the knee. “It was the same one sweetie… always the same one.” She kissed Sami on the forehead and looked back at Roman who stood in the same spot behind the sofa. “So Roman… I am assuming that you came here for a reason… what can we do for you?”

 

 

Roman shoved his hands in his pocket from the nervousness he felt at obviously being out of the loop. “I just came by to get the kids… maybe go out and grab a bite to eat.” He looked at Sami, “So what do ya say peanut, wanna grab some chow with your old man.”

 

Sami rolled her eyes and then looked to her mother. Sami could see the pleading look in her mothers eyes that said ‘Please don’t start an argument’. Sami took a deep cleansing breath and calmed herself.

Nothing raised her ire more than when her father came around an acted like they should drop what they are doing to accommodate him. She smiled sweetly at her mother, turned to her father and pasted a weak smile on her face, “Sorry dad… I can’t make it for dinner… I have to many things to get done.”

 

Roman scoffed at his daughters attitude, “Well fine then… where are your brother and sister… perhaps THEY could make time.”

 

Sami turned red with anger and began to speak but Marlena spoke first. “Roman… Carrie and Eric stopped by the Pub to say goodbye to everyone. They figured they should go get that done so they could finish packing.”

 

Roman came around and sat on the edge of the chair, ”Goodbye? And just where might they be going?”

 

Sami stood and walked over to the kitchen table and began folding her laundry while she informed her father. “Well… if you would ever bother to check your messages or god forbid stay around home for more than a day… you would know that Carrie, Eric and I are going to Florida… tomorrow.”

 

Roman stood immediately, “WHAT? Just who the hell said you could go to Florida?”

 

Sami turned around and looked at him as though he had just lost his last brain cell. She looked around Roman and pointed to Marlena who

 

sat on the sofa folding her own laundry. “See that woman sitting there… she would be our MOTHER. She is the one that said we could go to Florida… with grandma and grandpa Evans.”

 

Roman turned to Marlena, ”Doc I can’t believe you made a decision like this without even running it by me first.”

 

Marlena looked at him with annoyance glazing her eyes. “Just when exactly would you have liked me to discuss this with you Roman… you are NEVER here. This decision was made almost three weeks ago… and neither the children, nor I have seen you in these past few weeks.” Marlena slammed her folded laundry in to the basket and headed for the stairs. At the last moment she turned back towards Roman. “And for your information I have tried to get in touch with you regarding my decision. And I am not the only one, your children and your parents have tried to contact you as well. So I suggest from now on… if you want to be in on the decision making… try sticking around for more than a day at a time.” She looked over to Sami whom had a somewhat hidden smile on her face. “Sami girl can you do me a favor?”

 

Sami smiled and nodded, “Sure mom.”

 

“Call your brother and sister and tell them to wait at the pub for your father so he can say goodbye to them. And then tell them to come straight home and finish packing… our planes are leaving early tomorrow.”

 

Sami nodded and head to the kitchen to make the call. Roman turned around and spoke to Marlena, “What do you mean by planes?” Are you going somewhere too?”

 

Marlena huffed… her frustration with Roman getting the best of her. “Yes Roman… not that its any of your business… but since the kids will be with my parents for the next month I decided to take a trip to Italy.”

 

Roman’s face contorted in confusion, “Italy? What the hell is so important that you are going to Italy?”

 

“Well gee Roman maybe it didn’t occur to you that I have a job too. I am attending the World Psychiatric Conference that is being held in Italy. I will leave all my contact information with your parents if I need to be reached for any reason. Now if you are done with the interrogation… I have packing to do.” With that Marlena headed to her room leaving Roman standing there feeling like a total stranger in what used to be his home.

 

 

Chapter 4

 

Marlena wrapped her long wool coat around her slender frame as she strolled the streets of Florence taking in the breath taking sites while chatting on her cell phone.

 

“Yes Sami… I am all checked into the hotel. Do you have a piece of paper handy I will give you the hotel name and the room number?” While Sami fumbled around looking for the paper Marlena gazed at the lovers who strolled past her. She looked around in amazement, stunned by the fact that she seemed to be surrounded by these happy couples from every direction. She ruefully shook her head at her never ending conundrum, ‘Why can’t I be this happy’. Her attention was broke by Sami calling her name on the phone.

 

“Yes sweetie girl, I am here. Okay I am staying at Hotel Bisanzio in Florence, and my room number is 325. Did you get all that?”

 

“Yes I got it. So mom… is it as beautiful as all the magazines make it out to be?”

 

Marlena laughed a little, “Oh sweetie… a magazine could never compare to seeing this place in person. It is absolutely breathtaking. I might have to bring you and your brother and sister here on a family vacation.”

 

 

Sami began to laugh, “Oh yeah mom I can see it now. You, me and Carrie having the time of our lives shopping and taking in the sites… and there will sit Eric… bored out of his mind irritating the mimes that walk down the streets, poking them with sticks doing his best to get them to talk.”

 

Marlena laughed at the mental picture, “I see your point sweetie. So how are things in Florida? Are all of you behaving for grandma and grandpa?”

 

“Oh mom it is so nice down here, and of course we are behaving. We haven’t been here long enough to get into any real trouble.”

 

Marlena let out a small gasp, “Samantha Gene!”

 

Sami laughed again, ”Relax mom.. I am just kidding. Of course we will be on our best behavior. So when does your conference start?”

 

“You had better all be on your best behavior. As for the conference, it doesn’t start until next week. I came early since you all were going with your grandparents. It will give me a chance to relax a little.”

 

Sami smiled into the phone, “Well if anyone deserves a break its you mom. I hate to cut this short but, we are all headed to the beach. Do you want to talk to anyone else?”

 

“No sweetie, you all go on ahead and have fun. Just be sure to give momma and daddy the information that I gave you okay?”

 

“I will mom… I love you and we will talk to you soon!”

 

Marlena said her goodbyes and hung up the phone, stuffing it into her pocket. She looked around and noticed how dark it had become, suddenly realizing that she must have been on the phone for quite a while, and had not been paying attention to where she was going. She sighed and mused to herself, “Real smart Marlena…wondering aimlessly in a foreign country.”

 

~~~~~

 

She roamed around for a little while longer trying to get a clue as to where she was. Suddenly she noticed… far off into the distance a large group of people had begun to form. Being a ever curious person… she walked in the direction of the crowd wondering what she was missing out on. When she happened upon the crowd all she saw was mass confusion and ciaos, and right then and there she swore to never again let her curious nature get the best of her.

 

She made her way through the crowd of people and all she saw was a

 

huge mass of twisted metal, coming from what had been several cars.

She glanced around and noticed that there were two Italian EMS

trucks and no more that five or six Italian EMT’s working on fifteen to

twenty people. At that very moment her doctoring skills kicked into

high gear. She pushed her way through the crowd and stopped one of

the EMT’s. “Scusarlo, voi parlano inglese?” The man simply shook his

head no and pointed to another man a few steps away. Marlena ran

over to him, tapped him on the shoulder and repeated “Scusarlo, voi

parlano inglese?” The man stood from his bent position, “Yes ma’am I

speak English… but I do not have time…” Marlena shook her head

and cut him off, “I understand, I am here to help… I am a doctor!” The

man looks at her with joy and raises from the ground to kiss her

cheek, “L’OH ringrazia il dio … thank God… we really need your help.”

 

The man gave her a brief run down of the people and their current

conditions and then he sent her on her way to do what ever she could

to help.

~~~~~

It had been over two hours and the last of the injured were being taken away. Marlena stood off to the side trying to catch her breath and bring herself down from the adrenaline rush that she had been on while clamoring to save lives. She glanced up and saw the doctor from earlier heading towards her. He approached her, taking her hand in his and kissing it gently. “I can never thank you enough for what you did here today.” Marlena blushed slightly, “There is no need to thank me, I simply did what any doctor would do in my position.” The doctor gave a slight chuckle, “Madam you are far to modest. You did incredible work here today. Thanks to your help we did not loose one

 

life.” Marlena smiled again when he kissed her hand once more, “I must be going… I have to get to the hospital. Once again, Grazie molto” Marlena patted his hand, “Your welcome!”

 

Marlena watched as the crowd dispersed and the wreckage was cleared away. She rose wearily from the bench and turned to walk back in the direction she had come from earlier. She walked the street and noticed how life was going on as though nothing had happened, as though moments before there were not multiple lives hanging in the balance. Glancing at her watch she noticed that it was near midnight. Breathing deeply she knew that she would never make it back to her hotel with out some caffeine, so she hoped against hope that there was a café still open somewhere. At the corner of the next block she noticed a 24 hour café and rushed towards her impending caffeine nirvana. As she reached the door a very faint sound caught her ear. She turned swiftly in all directions, but saw nothing. Deciding that it was the stress of the evening taking a toll on her she turned back towards the door of the café, when again she heard the sound shortly followed by what sounded like garbage cans being tossed around. She took several steps over to the side of the building noticing the darkened alleyway. She began to walk down the alley, but before she took another step she stopped and mentally chastised herself, “Don’t even THINK about it Marlena. Come on now… you were married to a cop…you know better than this. A woman… all alone… walking down a darkened alley… that is like a scene out of a slasher movie.” In the midst of her mental diatribe she heard what appeared to be someone moaning. Ignoring her apprehensions she slowly, and alertly made her way down the darkened alley towards the moaning that became louder and more riddled with pain. She stooped in her tracks when she saw a pair of legs sticking out behind a dumpster. Without giving it much forethought she rushed over to the person in hopes that she could help in some way…never in her wildest dreams was she prepared what for she saw.

 

All that she could make out was that this person was covered in blood. She knelt down to get a better look and she began to take mental notes of the situation before her, thinking to herself “Oh my word…lets

 

see…a male, early 40’s…” She leaned over this mans body and put her delicate fingers to his neck, checking for a pulse, when suddenly the man forcible grabbed her wrist and held it in an iron grip.

Marlena’s breath caught in her throat and her body became frozen in fear… not knowing what to say to him she began stuttering and babbled off the first Italian words that came into her mind, “Signore… Non sto… andando prego danneggiarlo…”

 

The man shifted and groaned loudly while mumbling, “Christ… does anyone in this… godforsaken country…speak English…”

 

Marlena breathed a small sigh of relief that the man could speak English, at least now she could communicate with him. “Well sir, we are both in luck then… because I do speak English.” The man became suddenly befuddled and Marlena was able to wrench her arm free of his grasp. As the man tried to sit up Marlena laid a gentle hand upon his shoulder, “Please sir… don’t move…you have multiple serious injuries from what I can see…I need to call an ambulance and get you to the hospital.”

 

At the word hospital the man perked up and grabbed Marlena’s arm to stop her from retrieving her cell phone, “NO! I am not going to the hospital. I suggest that you turn around… and go back to where ever the hell you came from.”

 

Marlena raised her eyebrows in anger. Here she was trying to help this man and save his life… and here he is acting like a complete jerk. Once again she forcible yanked her arm away causing the man to groan in pain. “Excuse me? I don’t appreciate your tone… I cant just walk away and leave you here to die!”

 

He raised his eyebrow in a perfect arch, “Why the hell not?”

 

She was becoming infuriated with his obstinate tone, “Because… I am a doctor… so I can’t in good conscience leave you here to die.”

 

He looked at her with a somewhat painful smirk written on his face.

 

“Well then Blondie, problem solved. Just put a few Band-Aids on my boo boos then… HIT THE ROAD!” He tried to rise from his position on the ground but Marlena forcible pushed his should causing him to cry out and fall onto his back.

 

This man was pig headed and was getting on her last nerve. She took a calming breath. “Listen you and I both know there isn’t a “band-aid” in this world that is big enough to fix your “boo boos” as you call them. This is how its going to be. This alley is dark not to mention dirty… I can’t see your injures properly, and therefore I can’t work on them. And even if I could… I don’t have the proper equipment. So…I am going to call 911, however if you keep resisting me you will die and it wont make much difference. So I reiterate… you are going to the hospital, however the choice is yours… you can either see a doctor or a mortician… what’s it going to be?”

 

He laid there in silence…unable to believe the nerve of this stranger that kneeled before him. He watched as she turned from him so that she could better see the numbers on her cell phone. Very quietly he leaned forward and wrapped one arm around her neck and with the other arm he jammed a gun into her side. He felt her breath leave her body in one violent gust. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear. “Have you ever heard the saying… no means no?” She did not move. “Listen Blondie… THIS is how its going to be. My car is parked about two blocks from here. We are going to get my car… and drive to a safe location. Once we get there… you are going to fix my little “boo boos”. And I promise… once you do that… you can be on your way… deal?”

 

Marlena did her best to remain calm although her insides felt like jello. “You make it sounds as though… I have a choice here. I really don’t have much room to argue… when you have a gun jammed into my side, now do I?”

 

He let out a menacing laugh, “I thought you would see it my way. Now help me up blondie!” Marlena did her best to lift the man from the ground, but he faltered and fell. After a few more attempts she finally

 

got him to his feet. “Forgive me for being dense… but if you can’t even stand because of the injuries to your leg… how is it that you are going to walk two blocks to your car?”

 

He struggled to remain standing and then started to walk, as best they could, down the alley. “Don’t you worry your pretty little head about me blondie…I will be just fine.” He wrapped his one arm around her shoulder for support and continued to hold the gun to her side with the other.

 

She struggled under his weight and found it increasingly hard to maintain a balance with him jamming a gun into her side. “I would appreciate it greatly if you would remove the gun from my rib cage… its not like I am going anywhere with your arm wrapped around my neck!” She breathed a sigh of relief when she felt the removal of his gun. She stole a quick sideways glance at him and saw that his face was contorted with pain. Even though he was basically holding her hostage she did feel bad for the obvious pain he was in. Since she has no kind of medicine with her she tired to get his mind off the pain as they made their way to his car. “Oh… by the way… DON”T call me blondie again… I have a name!”

 

Despite the pain to his mid section he laughed, “Well excuse me… you were the rude one who didn’t introduce yourself.”

 

Marlena smirked at his flippant attitude, “Oh pardon me… I was a little distracted by the gun that was being waved at me.” She exhaled…”Marlena… my name is Marlena.” She looked at him as he just nodded. “What about you… do you have a name? I can’t very well go around calling you asshole now can I?”

 

The man looked at her with a sincere smile, “Oh I have been called worse believe me.” After walking a little further they finally reached the car. He leaned against it as Marlena opened the passenger side door for him to get in. He looked at her incredulously, “I don’t think so… I am driving!”

 

She didn’t budge an inch, “Oh I don’t think so! I would like to make it to wherever we are going in one piece thank you very much… now get in!” She walked over and lifted his arm around her neck to support him as he got in. She walked around and got behind the wheel. “Are you going to be able to remain conscious long enough to give me directions?” He simply nodded.

 

“Its not too far from here… about fifteen miles.” She nodded her head in understanding as he gave her some directions and they pulled off into the night. They both sat in silence, her eyes were glued onto the road and his eyes were glued onto her. He watched her drive in total peace, not exactly sure why she wasn’t more afraid of her current situation. He smiled to himself as he remembered how she stood up to him and didn’t back down. He turned his head to look out the window and mumbled something inaudible.

 

She glanced at him, “I’m sorry did you say something?”

 

He turned back to her…a meek smile on his face, “John… I said my name is John.”

 

She starred at him for a long moment. He seemed much more clam than he had previously…but she had a feeling that was because he was starting to go into shock. She could see the flush of his skin and the sweat that began to drip from his face. There was no doubt that he was spiking a very high fever due to his injuries. Wanting to keep the mood light and keep him calm she looked him up and down. ”John hmm? I don’t know… I think asshole better suits you.”

 

He turned back abruptly to face her and noticed the laughter dancing in her eyes…he couldn’t help but to laugh, his laughter was infectious and Marlena soon joined in. After a few moments the laughter faded and both turned their attention back to the road and the journey that laid ahead of them.

 

 

 

Chapter 5

 

 

After about 45 minutes Marlena pulled into the driveway that seemed never ending, it trailed very deep into a wooded area that was surrounded by hills. Coming to the end of the road Marlena spotted the house that John described earlier… it was actually appeared to be more of a log cabin than a house. Marlena turned to face John and inquire whether or not they were in the right place, but before she spoke she noticed that John had passed out. She laid the back of her hand upon his forehead and pulled it away quickly, ‘Oh no… you are burning up’ she muttered to herself. She shook him gently trying to rouse him from his feverish sleep. “John… John wake up we are here.” He didn’t move. “John please wake up… I have to get you inside so I can tend to your wounds.” He still didn’t move… and Marlena began to panic. She spotted a bottle of water laying on the floor. She removed a handkerchief from her pocket, doused it in water, and began to pat if all over Johns face. The cold contrast of the water compared to his fiery skin made him jolt forward in shock, and then fall limp against the seat as a result of the pain that course through his mid section from the abrupt movement. “Jesus Christ… what did you do that for?”

 

Marlena blew off his belligerent tone, “I’m sorry… but I had too… you wouldn’t wake up.” She pushed his damp hair off his forehead and out of his face. “I need you to stay awake… I can’t get you into the house by myself.” John turned his face into Marlena’s cool hand.

 

“Are we there?” He closed his eyes again relishing the feel of Marlena’s cool hand against his heated flesh.

 

She continued to gently stroke his face, “Yes we are here. Can you get up, and out of the car… just long enough so I can get you into the house?”

 

He nodded, “Just you watch me blondie!” Instead of her usual fury with that term she shyly smiled at his determination. She got out of the car and went around to his side. After a few moments she was able to get him out of the car and standing with little assistance from him. He

 

looked at her with a somewhat delirious expression on his face. “Have you been working out… you seem pretty buff for a chick?”

 

She tugged his arm and placed it around her neck and began to drag him in the direction of the cabin before she spoke. “Just a word of caution for you… if you keep calling me those derogatory names… I will show you exactly how “buff” I am!”

 

John stumbled along the path to the house. “Pfff… don’t get your panties all in a twist… it isn’t like I called you a bitch or something.”

 

She glanced at him, “No you didn’t call me that… but I will have you know, names like chick and blondie are still just as demeaning.” They arrived at the door and Marlena leaned John up against the house. “Where are the keys?”

 

He took a deep breath trying to slow his breathing, “There in… my left… pants pocket.”

 

Marlena stood there waiting for him to retrieve them, but after a moment she saw it was obvious that he wasn’t about to move. She reached into his pocket and searched for his keys, when suddenly John jumped in surprise. His sudden movement startled and worried Marlena and she looked into his eyes. “What… what is it, are you alright?”

 

He nodded slowly and took a ragged breath, “Yeah… but… those aren’t my house keys in your hand!”

 

She looked at him in mild irritation, grabbed the keys and yanked them out of his pocket. While she unlocked the door she looked over to him, “You are a pervert… ya know that?”

 

John couldn’t help but to laugh, “Well look at it this way… you gave a dying man one last thrill.”

 

She shook her head as she unlocked the door and helped him inside.

 

“Don’t talk like that… your not going to die. Not if I have anything to say about it.” When they got inside John stopped and leaned up against the wall to catch his breath. He let Marlena walk in and then he shut and locked the door behind her. He stood there and watched her.

 

She glanced around the cabin with a look of childlike wonder on her face, as she mumbled, ‘It’s beautiful’. The cabin was simple but beautiful and much larger than it’s outside appearance had lead her to believe. The living room and kitchen were one big room, with the kitchen off to the right of the front door. Along the back wall of the cabin sat four doors. From the dim light Marlena could make out that one door lead outside onto a porch, and the others, she assumed, were bedrooms. She was brought back to reality by John’s not so subtle remark.

 

“If you are done casing the joint… I am bleeding to death over here.” He said out of breath as he leaned against the kitchen table.

 

Marlena rushed over to him, embarrassed with herself. “Oh… I’m so sorry. Okay… where is there a bathroom, so I can get you cleaned and bandaged up?”

 

He pointed, “Last door… on the left. That’s my room…has a bathroom.” She rushed to get him moving as he began to sway. She ushered him to the spacious bedroom and into the equally spacious bathroom. She leaned him against the counter and looked around the room pondering the best way to go about getting him cleaned up. She glanced at the tub which was in ground and quite spacious, then over to the sink which had an adjoining counter with more than enough space for him to sit on. “Okay do you think you can get yourself up onto the counter?” He simply nodded. As he went to hoist him self up she stopped him. “Wait… take your clothes off first.”

 

He looked at her and arched his eyebrow, “Wow… you don’t beat around the bush do ya?” He lifted his hand to his shirt to unbutton it.

 

She watched him and shook her head. She could tell that he barley had enough strength to undo the buttons, however she wanted to see how long it would take before he stopped being so macho and asked for help. She continued to watch him struggle and could take his stubbornness no longer. She walked over to him and swatted his hand away and began to unbutton his shirt. “You could have asked me for help you know…needing help doesn’t make you any less… manly.”

 

John sighed…”First rule of my world lady… weakness… showing weakness can get you killed!”

 

Marlena was shocked by his statement but said nothing, she pulled off his shirt slowly and gasped. His upper body and arms were riddled with cuts, bruises, and wounds of various kinds, some old and some more recent. She made her way to the buckle of his jeans. She had to be mindful to go slowly, seeing that his right pant leg was covered in blood. She glanced up at him quickly to make sure he was alright, then she went about the task of removing his pants. Once they were removed and he was left in nothing but his boxers, she helped John ease himself up onto the counter top. “Okay… I am telling you right now, this is going to take a while and it will be painful.” He simple nodded. “Now… do you have any medical supplies around the house?”

 

“Yeah… there is a tall cupboard next to the fridge… it is filled with all kinds of… medical supplies.” She left to retrieve them. After a moment she returned her arms filled with various items.

 

“For crying out loud John… you had a veritable hospital in that cupboard! But right now… that makes you a very lucky man… because from the looks of things, you are going to need all the help you can get” She busied herself setting up everything that she needed and getting it in order. She looks up at John and sees that he is on the verge of passing out again, she caresses his cheek. “John… John…” His eyes flutter open. “Good, that’s good. Now listen the first thing I am going to do is clean the fresh and dried blood off of you. There is a lot of it, so it might take a while.” He has lost the energy to speak so

 

he simply nods his understanding. “This is going to hurt…do you want something… for the pain?” He looks into her in the eyes, and simply shakes his head no before he passes out again. Marlena glances up towards the heavens. “Dear Lord… please give me the strength to help this man… and please give him the strength to make it through.” She looked down onto John’s pain riffled face, caresses it once more, and begins the task at hand.

 

~~~~~

 

It had been about an hour and she just finished cleaning the blood from his battered body, now it was time to fix the wounds. The one place that was bleeding the most was his right leg. She bent down to examine it and see exactly what she was contending with. She gently felt the tender pick flesh that surrounded the wound, and determined that if she didn’t work quickly… he would get a serious infection. After a moment, and a more forceful touch to the wound she gasped, “Oh my god… this… this is a… bullet wound.” She glanced up and saw that John was starring at her… his eyes a cold and menacing blue. She backed away from him slightly, “John…”

 

He continued to stare, “Just FIX it.” he said, his voice devoid of any emotion.

 

Marlena’s breath began to quicken and her pulse raced, “I… I can’t! I don’t have the right…” Suddenly John grabbed her arm and pulled her toward him.

 

“I don’t care WHAT you have to do… Just FIX it!” he grumbled, his icy blue eyes never leaving hers.

 

Marlena took a calming breath and laid her hand upon his chest. He seemed to clam down and he relaxed his grip on her arm. She glanced at her arm… and then back up to John’s eyes. “John… I can’t fix this… I don’t have the equipment. You need to go to a hospital!.” With the word hospital John began to shake his head violently and tried to get up off the counter. Marlena once again placed her hand on his chest and calmed him down. “John please listen to me okay. I

 

don’t know whether or not the bullet is still lodged in your leg. And if I go poking around to find out I could make your injury even worse… If I mess up and tear one of your arteries you could die. I don’t want that to happen. PLEASE… please let me take you to the hospital.” Panic began to tear Marlena apart and she began to cry softly. John looked at the tears coursing down her cheeks and shook his head no.

 

“I can’t … go to the… hospital. If they… find me… I am as good… as dead!” She looked up at him scared and confused, fear written all over her tear stained face. He stared at her, and for the first time he felt a feeling he has never felt before…he felt guilt. Guilt for making her cry… guilt for putting her in this horrendous position. He looked into her eyes that were brimming with tears, and she looked away. He gently raised his large calloused palm to her face and his thumbs wiped away her tears. “Marlena…Marlena…” He titled her face so she would look into his eyes. “Believe me… I am sorry … that I put you in this… position. But… I have no choice. I NEED you to do this.”

 

Marlena’s steady stream of tears caused her to take a ragged breathe. “But John … you don’t understand… I can’t do this… I’m not qualified. Do you know what kind of doctor I AM? I am a psychiatrist… not a surgeon. I pick peoples brains… I don’t cut them open!”

 

John giggled at her, “Marlena… a doctor is a doctor. You are all trained in first aid.”

 

She looked at him incredulously, “This goes WAY beyond first aid John. I can’t… I can’t do this… .”

 

John sat up to the edge of the counter and brought her to stand right in front of him. ”Now you listen to me… you don’t have much of a choice here. Either you don’t do this, and I will die before I ever make it to a hospital. OR… you give it a try and hope for the best.” She shook her head and hung it low trying to hide the fear in her eyes. He put his finger under her chin and lifted her face so their eyes could meet. He stared at her, not an ounce of fear marring his beautiful blue eyes. “Please Marlena…everything is going to be okay. I…I trust you!”

 

 

She looked right into his eyes and could see that the words he said were true. She took a deep breathe and dried her eyes. “Alright alright… but if I end up killing you…its all your fault…agreed?”

 

John smiled at her and nodded. “Agreed. So what are you waiting for… get to work blondie.” Her eyes shot sparks of fire at him for that remark, and he just smiled and winked at her. He sat back and watched her prepare for what she had to do. He exhaled in relief, knowing that he couldn’t be in better hands.

 

 

Chapter 6

 

Twelve hours… twelve hours and he hadn’t awoken once. John lay on the sofa… his body drenched in sweat, and his skin flushed from a high grade fever. Ever since Marlena removed the bullet from his leg… this is how he laid. Once more Marlena removed the washcloth from his forehead, soaked it in the cold water, and placed it back from whence it came. She had repeated this ritual non-stop for the past twelve hours, and by the looks of things she wouldn’t be done anytime soon. She checked her watch. It was time for John to take another dose of his antibiotics, but she didn’t foresee him waking anytime soon. Looking back on the situation, she counted herself lucky that she was able to get him to take one dose before he passed out from the pain. She still couldn’t understand why he refused to take the pain killer that she offered him. But what was done… was done. The only thing to do now was break this fever that had a strangle hold on him.

 

Marlena rose from her chair that sat beside John and went to the kitchen. While she filled the bowl with water and ice she heard John moaning as he began to thrash violently on the sofa. Her hand raised to her weary eyes. “Oh… not again.” Marlena grabbed the bowl and rushed to his side. She removed the cloth from his head. She doused the cloth in cold water and rung it out for what seemed to be the thousandth time. She began to pat his head and chest trying to cool him down… all the while speaking to him in a calming voice. “John…

 

John calm down. Its okay… your going to be okay.” He began to settle, but Marlena was still worried. This is only one of many feverish nightmares that John has had since he passed out. Once again he started to stir. “John, its okay.” she whispered to him. He began to shake his head.

 

“No… no we are… in… danger.”

 

Marlena knew it was the fever talking, but the frightened look on his face made her heart break. “John… please don’t be afraid. Nothing is going to happen to you.” She wrung the cloth out again and gently stroked his face with it. Suddenly he grabbed her hand and held it to his face.

 

“I swear… on my… life! I wont… let him… hurt you… I SWEAR!” John held her hand more firmly, as if she would slip away from him..

 

Marlena was becoming more concerned as John began to panic in his dream state. She raised her other hand to his neck to check his pulse… his heart was beating rapidly. She had no other option, she had to play along with his dream, in hopes of getting him to calm down. “John it’s okay… everything will be okay.”

 

“I will never let… anyone…hurt you.” After a moment his eyes fluttered open and he gazed into Marlena’s brown orbs. He lifted his free hand to her cheek and caressed it gently. “Please… tell me… that you believe…me…”

 

Marlena starred at him, totally entranced by his words. Even though he was in a delusional state, when she looked into his eyes… the truth in his words somehow rang true. She wiped his sweat drenched hair out of his face, and looked into his eyes, “I do… I do believe you.” At that moment the most heavenly smile graced John’s face. A smile that seemed to be meant for only her to see. Then, with his last vestige of energy, John feeble raised his arms towards Marlena, beckoning her to hug him. She was genuinely touched by the gesture, and rose from her chair. She sat beside him on the sofa and lowered herself down to

 

him, and filled his simple request.

 

His arms encased her in a strong yet tender embrace. He moved his body slightly and mumbled, “Lay with me.”

 

Marlena froze, not sure what to do she tried to pull away. “John… no… I can’t.”

 

He held her close to him, “It’s okay… don’t…be afraid. No one… will hurt you…I swear it. Just rest sweetheart.”

 

Marlena lifted her head to get a glance of his face. His eyes were now closed, but that same gorgeous smile still adorned his face. After giving it a moments thought, she saw no harm in laying by him for a minute or two. “I will just rest here for a moment, and when he has fallen back asleep I will get up.”, she rationalized with her conscience.

 

Marlena adjusted herself so she was laying beside him, all the while being mindful of his injuries. She gingerly rested her head upon his chest, and felt Johns hand come to rest on her back. Even in his fevered sleep, it was a gesture, to the one that he was dreaming about, a gesture that he would always protect them.

 

In unison John and Marlena both let a contented sigh escape their mouths. Their eyes fluttered closed, and they both drifted of into a contented, peaceful sleep.

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena moaned as she started to awaken from her sleep. She stretched slightly in an effort to shake loose the knots that formed in her neck from sleeping in an awkward position. She wiped her eyes and blinked slowly adjusting to the sun that now shown through the windows. As her eyes fluttered open she saw two magnificent pools of blue looking at her. Her eyes opened wide when she felt a hand wipe the hair out of her sleepy eyes. “My my blondie… that is one hell of a bedside manner you’ve got. Do you give all your patience this kind of treatment… or am I special?” Marlena pierced his amused eyes with

 

an annoyed gaze. She lifted her arm, that somehow became wrapped around John’s neck, and as she lifted it she gently popped him in the back of the head.

 

“What you are… is a pig!” Marlena slowly removed herself from the sofa. She stood tall and stretched her muscles as John lay back down and watched her with an amused grin.

 

“Sooo do you care to tell me, why you took it upon yourself to molest me while I was asleep?” He bite his cheek to hold in his laughter when he saw her become angrier by the minute. She turned towards him with her hands firmly planted on her hips.

 

“FIRST of all… don’t flatter yourself. Secondly, why is it that you can’t hold a normal conversation…without being a jerk?” John raised his hand to his chest as if he were affronted.

 

“A jerk? I… I am hurt! I though I was an asshole?” He busted out laughing despite himself. Marlena just starred at him beyond upset at his gull.

 

“You see… that is what I mean! Why is it so impossible for you to hold an adult conversation? You sit there and make childish jokes and rude comments as if nothing has happened! I mean for crying out loud… you damn near died less than 24 hours ago… “ The tears began to well up in Marlena’s eyes, the stress of the last two day beginning to take its toll. John suddenly felt that pesky feeling of guilt wash over him again.

 

“Oh man… I’m sorry… I’m sorry blondie please don’t cry.” John saw that Marlena’s tears had not dissipated. He moved to the edge of the sofa and began to rise. He stood on his good leg and made a step towards her… but as soon as he placed the slightest amount of weight on his injured leg he fell back onto the sofa. Marlena saw him start to fall and rushed over to him. She grabbed his arm and helped him to lay back down.

 

“Easy, easy… what are you thinking? You cant put any weight on this leg… or you will bleed out.” Once she had him settled she moved to the chair that sat next to the sofa. She took a deep breath to calm herself and wiped the tears from her eyes. John watched her and let out a groan.

 

“Look blondie…” Marlena glared at him. “Look , Marlena…I am really sorry. I know that I pretty much kidnapped you…” Marlena raised her eyebrows.

 

“’Pretty much’ kidnapped me?” she grinned at him.

 

John ran his fingers through his hair. “Alright I DID kidnap you. And then I made you play surgeon on me… and then you took the role of nursemaid and watched over me.” He gazed up at the ceiling… trying to find the right words. “I guess what I am trying to say is… thank you… and I‘m sorry… for putting you in this position!” Marlena couldn’t help the slight smile that adorned her face.

 

“Why do I get the feeling, that this is a rare occurrence?” He looked at her confused. “What I mean is… I have a feeling that it is rare for you to show genuine feeling and dare I say… gratitude.” He let out a chuckle.

 

“Your assumption is correct. This is a rare occasion, and I suggest that you make a note of it… because it probably wont happen again.” Their eyes meet for a brief moment and they both began to laugh. When the laughter slowed John eased himself up into a sitting position, his back resting against the arm rest. “So… blondie…” He said in an exaggerated tone which made her smile “What is my prognosis? Am I going to live?” She sat back in the chair and crossed her arms in front of her chest, giving her best professional stance.

 

“I dare say… you will make a full recovery. However… there are a few ground rules.” John whined in a childish tone.

 

“Aww… but I hate rules.” He looked at her and pouted which made

 

Marlena laugh.

 

“I am sure you do you big baby. But these rules are necessary for you to make a full recovery. Are you going to abide by them?” John groaned and grudgingly nodded his head. “Okay here is what you have to do.”

 

After about five minutes Marlena had told John of everything he had to do. How he was to clean the wound, the medicine he was supposed to take, and now she prepared herself to give him his most important and probably most irritating rule. “And lastly… the most important rule of all. You are to put NO weight on your injured leg… for at least two weeks.” John’s mouthed dropped in shock.

 

“Excuse me… oh wise doctor… but how am I supposed to walk if I can’t put any weight on my leg?” Marlena rose from her chair, bent over, and patted his cheek.

 

“That is the whole point genius… you are to be on bed rest for two weeks.” She grabbed the garbage from the coffee table and walked to the kitchen to throw it away, she could hear John’s not so faint swearing in the distance. She looked back at him, “I am serious John, this is very important. If you put pressure on your leg you could bleed out. And if you bleed out you could die. So I guess this begs the question… do you have someone that can stay with you the next two weeks that can take care of you?” She watched him pull his fingers through is matted hair in frustration. “John?”

 

“Ugh… yeah yeah. There is this woman…Chelsea. She takes care of… the house. I am sure she can do it.” he released a sigh of frustration. Marlena walked over to him offering him his antibiotics and some water.

 

“Well… I am glad there is someone to take care of you.” Marlena ran her delicate hand through her disheveled hair and glanced around the room. “Well.. I uh… I guess I should be going. I haven’t been back to the hotel in what… almost two days now.” Marlena turned to walk

 

away and John grabbed her wrist.

 

“Marlena you can’t go.”

 

Marlena looked at him exasperatedly, “Oh… forgive me… I forgot I am your hostage.” She rolled her eyes at him, and he shook his head.

 

“Now who’s being a smart ass? What I meant was… It might not be the best idea to walk into a fancy hotel… covered in blood.” He looked at her clothes and her eyes followed his gaze. Her shirt and pants were pretty much coated in John’s blood, she sighed in frustration. “Look, why don’t you go put your clothes in the washer, and take a shower before you leave. I should have some jogging pants an t-shirts in my closet.” She eyed him suspiciously.

 

“Umm… I don’t know. “ He laughed despite himself.

 

“Oh for Christ’s sake blondie… I am hardly in a position to attack you while you are taking a shower. Come on… the least I can do before I release you from my “captivity” is to clean you up.” She looked him up and down.

 

“I guess you have a point there. Alright, a bath does sound mighty good right about now. So, where should I bathe at?”

 

“You can use my room…” He pointed over the sofa, “It’s the ..”

 

“Last door on the left… I remember it well.” She laughed and went to John’s room. She went into the bathroom and drew a nice hot bath, then she undressed and put on a robe that she found hanging behind the bathroom door. She gathered the bloody material that used to be her clothes, and went back out to the laundry room that was off to the left of the kitchen. In root back to the bedroom she spied John resting on the sofa, his arms resting behind his head. As she was about to enter the bedroom John spoke.

 

“Blondie?”

 

 

She rolled her eyes, stopped and turned back towards him. “Yeah?”

 

“You… you never answered my question from earlier.”

 

She smiled, “What question was that?”

 

He raised and peered over the back of the sofa, “Why … why were you laying with me when I woke up?”

 

She smiled briefly and walked over to the sofa, looking down at him. “You were passed out for about twelve hours. And during that time you spiked a very high fever, which caused you to have several nightmares. During the last nightmare that you had you became very agitated, upset and well frightened. You were worried about protecting someone. So… I kept talking to you and telling you that you were okay. After a while… you calmed down and you hugged me, thinking I was the person in your dream. When I went to pull away from you, you held me tighter and… and asked me to lay with you.” She shrugged her shoulders, “So… I did.”

 

John shook his head slightly trying to make sense of the things Marlena was telling him. He just looked up at her and gave her a tight smile. She winked at him and left to take her bath.

 

~~~~~

 

Twenty minutes later and John was still trying to decipher the dreams that Marlena had told him about. He concentrated hard on the details that she told him… trying to make sense of it all. Suddenly a fuzzy image appeared in his minds eye… and just as quickly it was gone being chased away by a bright light and excruciating pain that shot through his head. He held his head in a vise like grip. “No no no… not again… please make it stop.” The pain became more intense causing him to lurch forward and fall onto the floor, bumping into the table and sending the lamp crashing to the ground.

 

In the bathroom Marlena just finished dressing in a pair of John’s old

 

sweat pants and a t-shirt when she heard the crash in the living room. Without giving a second though to her safety she ran to the living room, to see John lying on the floor in the fetal position… cradling his head in his hands. She rushed over to him and dropped to her knees beside him.

 

“JOHN! John what’s wrong… tell me what’s wrong.”

 

He held his head fiercely, “I can’t remember…I can’t remember! Please make it stop…oh God… make it stop.” He cradled his head and rocked back and forth. Marlena removed his hands from his head. She placed his head in her lap and began to massage his temples.

 

“It’s okay… just let it go. Let your mind go blank.” She continued to gently massage his temples. John’s current condition worried Marlena immensely. She had seen these types of reactions in some of her patience. However they were usually men who had been in battle. And whenever they had a disturbing memory or vision their brain would try protecting them by blocking it out. She shook herself out of her analysis and looked down at John’s trembling figure. The tension had seemed to ease and he began to calm down, his earlier contorted face now becoming normal again. “Is it getting better?”

 

John nodded, “Yeah… its… better now.” he started to rise from her lap.

 

Marlena held him in place. “No no… just lay still a few more minutes.” She just starred at him, her psychiatrists mind going to work. His total being was baffling to her. Here sat a strong man in the physical sense, yet on the inside he seemed so… lost! She could tell that he felt things deeply… but he covered those feelings with smart ass remarks and a sense of detachment.

 

She continued to stroke his hair, when suddenly the front door flew open. John and Marlena both jerk toward the door from fright. There stood a boy… with dark blonde hair and deep blue eyes. “Hey… whatcha doing to my daddy?” Marlena’s mouth hung open in shock.

 

She looked down at John and then back to this little boy, the site of whom had her completely mesmerized.

 

 

Chapter 7

 

A few moments and passed and no one made a move to speak. John looked at his son and then up at Marlena, both of which had their eyes glued to each other. John slowly rose to a sitting position, “Hey slugger…” The little boy broke his gaze from Marlena and smiled at his father.

 

“Hey daddy… why are you laying on the floor?” John looked down at himself, sprawled out on the floor and smiled slightly.

 

“Oh well… daddy got one of his really bad headaches and it made me dizzy… and I fell.”

 

The little boy ran over to him and kneeled down beside him. “Oh sorry daddy… I know those headaches really hurt you a lot.” At the little boys comment Marlena finally snapped out of the memorizing trance that she had seemed to been in since the little boy arrived.

 

“John… do you get these head aches often?” John looked away not wanting to get into it, but the little boy began to nod his head eagerly.

 

“Yep he does… daddy get a bad headache when he tries to think to hard… when he really rakes his brain.” Both Marlena and John glanced at the boy and couldn’t help but to laugh.

 

“Wracks slugger… when I really wrack my brain.” The little boy shrugged his shoulders and rolled his eyes. When the laughter had finally passed John made a move to get up off the floor, and Marlena grabbed one arm to assist him as the little boy grabbed the other. Once they had John settled Marlena sat in the chair and the little boy sat on the sofa next to his father.

 

“So dad… did ya miss me?” the little boy giggled.

 

John ruffled his sons hair,” I always miss you when your not here slugger.” John sat up to hug him and winced in pain at the movement of his leg. The boy saw the pain on his fathers face and became worried.

 

“Daddy… do you have a boo-boo?” This comment made Marlena stifle a giggle when she remembered John referring to his injury the same way. John shot an embarrassed glance at her and then looked at his son.

 

“Yeah slugger… I hurt my leg pretty bad. But… I will be just fine in no time, so don’t you worry about it… okay?” The little boy nodded. He took a quick look at Marlena and then back to his dad.

 

“Is… is that why she is here? Did she help fix your boo-boo?” John looked at Marlena and smiled ,”She sure did… she helped to make my boo-boo all better.” He hugged his little boy and saw how he kept looking at Marlena shyly. John gave him a little squeeze, “Slugger… this is my… friend… Marlena.” He saw his son give Marlena a smile, and then glanced to Marlena who had a beaming smile on her face… why he wasn’t exactly sure. “Marlena… this is my son… Brady.” Marlena’s eyes shot up to look at John and a small gasp escaped her lips. Just then the front door opened again, and a woman walked in.

 

 

 

“Brady… could you come and grab your bag please?” The women looked up and saw that there was company. “Oh I’m sorry… I didn’t know there was anyone else here.” She walked over to Marlena and stuck out her hand, “Hello… I am Chelsea… Brady’s nanny.”

 

Seeing the woman walk in made Marlena’s defenses go up for reasons that she didn’t understand… but once she introduced herself as the little boys nanny she began to calm. She smiled at the woman and extended her hand, “Hello, I’m Marlena. I am a… friend of John’s” Chelsea smiled at her and then looked to John. She knew that they

 

weren’t exactly friends. Being that in all the years she has worked for John, he had never mentioned her. She held his stare and he gave her a look of, “not right now” meaning not to say anything in front of Brady and she nodded her understanding.

 

John took a deep breath, “So… what are the two of you doing back… I wasn’t excepting you home for another day or two?” John looked to Brady and then to Chelsea.

 

“Actually John… I need to talk to you about something… something important.” John nodded, and turned to Brady.

 

“Hey slugger… why don’t you take your bag to your room and put your stuff away while I talk to Chelsea okay?” Brady simply nodded, grabbed his bag and ran off. Marlena looked back and forth between John and Chelsea.

 

“Well… I am just going to… go check on my clothes… excuse me.” Marlena quickly excused herself. Chelsea walked over to John and noticed that his leg was bandaged up.

 

“What happened to you?”

 

John frowned, “Suffice it to say… I had a accident. Actually I am glad your back early. My friend in there informed me that I have to stay off this leg for at least two weeks for it to heal properly… so I am really going to need you help around here.”

 

Chelsea sighed, “John… I am afraid that wont be possible.”

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena was in the laundry room bracing herself against the dryer. Her mind felt like it was on overload. She was totally shaken by the sudden appearance of John’s son… and the effect he had on her.

 

“Brady… his name is … Brady. How odd is that?” Marlena was jarred out of her thoughts by the sound of John’s slightly frantic and concerned voice. She walked over to the door, and peeked into the

 

room listening to make sure everything was okay… not wanting to walk in on a private conversation.

 

Chelsea sat in the chair next to the sofa wringing her hands in her lap, “So I have to catch the first flight to England… that is why I had to bring Brady back so soon.”

 

John leaned forward and patted her hand, “Chelsea please don’t worry… I am sure your mother will be fine. Is there anything I can do to help? You know that if you need money for special care or anything else at all, all you have to do is ask and I will help anyway I can.” Johns words made Marlena smile. She has had very few glimpses of John’s tenderness and caring since she met him… but truth be told… at this moment she was liking what she saw.

 

Chelsea smiled at John’s kindness. “I really appreciate that… but right now we are not sure what is wrong… that is why they want me home ASAP.”

 

John patted her hand again, “I totally understand. Listen don’t you worry about a thing, and of course take all the time you need. I tell ya what… go into the safe and take as much money as you need, for plane fare and whatever else.. This is the least I can do for you… since I can’t seem to help in any other way right now.”

 

Chelsea dried her tears, “Thank you so much John, I really appreciate it. I am just going to go and say goodbye to Brady.”

 

Chelsea left the room and John fell back onto the sofa, a frustrated huff leaving his lips. Just then Marlena walked in and smiled at him, “That was really nice of you… the way you tried to comfort her, and help any way you could. I think you are more of a softy then you led me to believe.”

 

John let another frustrated grunt leave his lips, “Ugh… please blondie… don’t make a mountain out of a mole hill okay.”

 

Marlena raised her hands, “Okay okay… I will drop it. But… it really was sweet of you.” John raised his head and stared at her, making her laugh.

 

Chelsea came back into the living room. She grabbed her purse and walked over to stand by the sofa… looking down at John. “I really hate to leave you like this… especially now that you have to be laid up. If you want… I can get a friend of mine to come and stay with you… to help you, and look after Brady?”

 

John smiled sweetly at her, “Chelsea I really appreciate it… but that…” Marlena cut him off.

 

“That really isn’t necessary.” John and Chelsea both looked at Marlena, and she smiled at both of them. Marlena walked over to Chelsea and took her hand. “Don’t you worry about a thing… I can look after John, and help him with Brady. You just get on home to your mother and concentrate on getting her well.”

 

Chelsea was moved and gave Marlena a hug, “Oh thank you so much for offering to help. Now I wont worry so much while I am gone.” Once the hug broke Chelsea said her goodbyes and was out the door.

Marlena turned back to John and saw the red tint of anger covering his face, “What?”

 

“Where do you get off? I didn’t ask you to sit here and baby sit me… I can take care of myself AND my son!”

 

Marlena didn’t let John’s angry words upset her. She walked over and stood right next to the sofa looking down at him, her arms tightly crossed over her chest. “Are you done with this chest beating exercise of manliness? I know you didn’t ask for my help… I am offering. Unless you have failed to notice… you aren’t exactly mobile at the moment… or did you plan on having your son wait on you hand and foot?”

 

“Of course not.”

 

 

“Well then… you are going to need some help. So… quite being an asshole… and say thank you.” She smiled sweetly at him.

 

John looked at her… racking his brain to think of a good comeback… but he was too tired. He gritted his teeth, “Thank you… blondie.”

 

She leered at him but said nothing, “So… what can I make you and your son for dinner?”

 

John shrugged his shoulders, “I am not even sure what there is to make, I haven’t been shopping. Let just go with something simple.”

 

Marlena let out a relieved sigh, “Simple… I think I can handle simple.” She walked over to the fridge to observe the contents. “How about some sandwiches?”

 

“Works for me… I’m not very hungry anyways.” John turned and looked over the back of the sofa, “Brady?” Brady ran into the living room and looked expectantly at his father, “Wash up and get ready for dinner okay?”

 

“Okie Dokie daddy!” and off he was again.

 

~~~~~

 

It was about an hour later and they had just finished dinner, which passed comfortably with some laughter and light conversation. John leaned back and gave a chuckle, “Well… that was… interesting.” He looked over to Marlena and she rolled her eyes.

 

“It was and honest mistake John.” she huffed.

 

John nodded his head and laughed yet again. “I am sure it was. I mean when I am making a ham sandwich… and I go to put mayonnaise on it… I OFTEN get it confused with horseradish.” He couldn’t help him self and doubled over laughing.

 

She glared at him but couldn’t keep the smirk from her face, “Oh come

 

on John… you have to admit… horseradish and mayonnaise are quit similar looking.”

 

John wiped the tears from his eyes, “Oh… of course they are. Except for the fact that… horseradish has little chunks in it… not to mention that they have VASTLY different smells.” John couldn’t help it and began to laugh again. Brady began to laugh too.

 

“Dad… you made the funniest face when you took a bite of your sandwich… you looked like you were going to puke.”

 

John nodded his head and held his throat like he was choking. Marlena wadded up her napkin and threw it at him. “Very funny you two. Well the most important thing is that I didn’t screw up Brady’s sandwich.”

 

“Ha… I don’t think even you could screw up peanut butter and jelly.” They all laughed. John glanced at this watch. “Oh wow… I didn’t realize how late it was getting. Slugger it is almost your bedtime.”

 

Brady pouted, ”Aww daddy…”

 

John frowned at him, “Don’t ‘aww daddy’ me mister. Just because we have a friend staying with us for a while doesn’t mean that you can mess up your routine okay?” Brady just nodded. “Now scoot… go get all washed up and get into your PJ’s. And maybe… I will let you lay on the sofa with me and we can watch a movie… how’s that sound?”

 

“Yay… can we have popcorn too?”

 

John snorted, “Well I don’t know… Marlena is there any chance you can handle making some popcorn?”

 

Marlena laughed wryly, “Oh you are asking for it mister. As a matter of fact… popcorn is one of my specialties.” She smiled at him and stuck her tongue out. Marlena went to make the popcorn and Brady went to get ready.

 

~~~~~

 

A little while later all three of them were engrossed in a movie of Brady’s choosing, ‘Angles In The Outfield’. John looked down and saw that Brady had fallen asleep beside him on the sofa… his little bowl of popcorn resting upon his stomach, rising up and down with each breathe he took. He looked over at Marlena. She was totally involved in the kids movie, and if he wasn’t mistaken John could swear that he saw tears in her eyes. John grinned and rolled his eyes thinking to himself that women will cry at anything. Wanting to get her attention, but not disturb Brady, John picked up a piece of popcorn and flicked it at her. She felt it hit her arm, but she decided to ignore him. He grinned and did it again… this time hitting her in the head.

 

She looked at him and tried to hide her smile. She picked up a piece of hers and threw it at him hitting him in the face. “Do you mind you juvenile… I am trying to watch a movie.”

 

John waited a few moments and then threw another piece… this one going down the front of her shirt. John raised his hands in triumph, “Three points!” Marlena looked down at her shirt, then looked up at him and grinned. John winked at her then put on a totally straight face,

 

“ Oops… sorry about that blondie. If you want to come over here… I will be more than happy to get that out of there for you.”

Marlena looked at him with a somewhat saucy look. She reached into the front of her shirt and retrieved the piece of popcorn. She looked at him, then placed it into her mouth. John winked at her, “That is one damn lucky piece of popcorn.”

 

Marlena sighed and rolled her eyes, “Are you done with your infantile games for the evening?”

 

John put his finger to his chin as if he were contemplating the question, “Hmm… I do believe so. Actually I am pretty wiped out!” John looked down at a sleeping Brady. “I guess I’m not the only one. Do you think you can carry him to his bed.”

 

Marlena rose from the chair, “I think I can manage it. Speaking of

 

bed… where am I going to sleep?” John wiggled his eyebrows and patted the sofa. “ Ha… dream on.”

 

John laughed, “Oh alright… the door on the right is a guest room. Just consider it yours until your stint as Florence Nightingale is over.” Marlena walked over to John and picked Brady up from the sofa, cradling him to her chest and leaning her head down to rest upon his. This gesture touched John and he smiled at her. “Marlena… even though I haven’t said it. I really appreciate what your doing, offering to help me.”

 

She winked at him, “Be careful now… you wouldn’t want me to think that you are a big softy.” She smiled at him and walked towards Brady’s room. She paused at the door before she entered, “John?”

 

“Yeah blondie?”

 

“Your welcome!” She smiled to herself and walked into Brady’s room. She pulled the covers back on his bed and laid him gently upon his baseball sheets, pulling the covers up over his shoulders. She watched as he squirmed around getting comfortable… folding his hand and tucking them under his chin. She smiled to her self thinking that when she was totally exhausted she slept in much the same position. She brushed his dark golden hair out of his eyes, and before she could stop herself she placed a kiss upon his head. “Sweet dreams little man.” She walked back out to the living room to see if John needed anything before she turned in. She walked up to the sofa to see John fast asleep. She smiled to herself seeing that John had a faint smile on his face, glad to see him dreaming of something nice for a change. She grabbed the blanket off the back of the sofa, and without thinking she was wiping the hair off his face and out of his eyes, like it was the most natural thing. “Goodnight to you too… you big softy.”

 

 

Chapter 8

 

The week had passed with an odd sort of… familiarity. The three of them spent the last few days just, being with each other… talking, playing, laughing, watching movies… blissfully unaware of the bond that was forming between them.

 

John had become more relaxed, showing more of that tender side… which Marlena just loved to tease him about. She even quit calling him asshole… most of the time referring to him as teddy bear. Which at first made John cringe on the outside… but secretly he loved it. Brady, who was a sweet and loving boy by nature, was now even more so. John noticed that his eyes seemed a little brighter… and his smile a little wider. He just seemed… happier! Then there was Marlena. She, herself, noticed no change. However if one of her friends from Salem could see her now, they would see the change in a minute. One glance at her, one short gaze at her eyes and they would see something there that had been missing for years… LIFE! Marlena finally had life in her eyes again. And with that life came a happiness that made her eyes sparkle.

 

It was Sunday evening and Marlena was putting away the dishes from dinner. She wiped her hands, threw the dish rage on the counter and turned towards the living room. She leaned back against the counter and sighed happily, a contented smile on her face. John was lifting Brady up into the air using his good leg. Brady would stand on the sofa cushion and grab John’s hands. John would place his foot gently, but firmly on Brady’s belly… and before he knew it, he was up in the air. They had been doing this for the past twenty minutes, but that didn’t matter to Brady. Each time John did it, Brady laughed with giddy excitement. Marlena walked over to them, “I hate to break this up… I know how much you love to use your human workout machine here.” She ruffled Brady’s hair. “But… this little man here need to be dunked in the bathtub.” John and Brady both put on a playful pout.

 

“Aww come on blondie… I was in the middle of a workout here.” John whined lifting Brady into the air one more time making him giggle. Marlena smiled at him and grabbed Brady in mid-air. She looked down at John and scanned his bear, muscled chest.

 

 

“Funny… you don’t look like you need to work out to me.” She winked at him. “Besides… you remember that whole spiel you gave little man here… about sticking to his schedule?” she planted Brady firmly on her hip and winked at him. Brady smiled at look down at John… his little hand planted firmly on his hip.

 

“Yeah daddy… you member?” Brady smiled.

 

John laughed … Brady was starting to pick up on Marlena’s traits. “Yes Brady… I ‘member‘.” Marlena laughed and gave Brady a little tickle in his sides as she set him down.

 

“Okay my little man. Go get your pajamas out, and pick out a toy or two to take in the tub with you.” Brady jumped up and down as he ran to his room chanting.

 

“Yay… a play bath… a play bath…” Marlena looked down at John who laid back on the sofa, his arms propped behind his head, and a cheesy grin permeating his face. She raised her eyebrows in wonder.

 

“And just are you finding so amusing?”

 

John’s grin widened, “Oh… just the fact that I get to lay here and relax while YOU do all the hard stuff.” Marlena smirked at him and patted his foot.

 

“Keep laughing stinky… because YOUR next!” John raised his eyebrow.

 

“I… beg your pardon?” Marlena laughed.

 

“You heard me right. When Brady’s done… it’s your turn for a bath.” She pinched her nose making John stifle a giggle.

 

“Excuse me… for one thing… I do not stink. I have been bathing. Secondly you were the one that told me that I couldn‘t take a shower

 

because I cant get my wound wet.”

 

“John washing up with a washcloth is not the same thing as bathing. I know I told you that you can’t take a shower because of your wound… and you still can’t. You can however… take a bath, and my dear… you sorely need one!” John leered at her words.

 

“Oh a bath huh? So… what kind of toys can I take in the tub with me?” He wriggled his eyebrows and looked her up and down. She closed her eyes and shook her head with a rueful smile.

 

“I will see if I can find you a rubber ducky.” Just then Brady called out to her.

 

“Marlena… I’m all ready!”

 

“Okay Brady I’m coming.” She looked down at John. “I will be back for you soon.” She looked down at his leg and smiled. “Don’t go anywhere.” The smile on John face widened.

 

“Oh believe me… I wouldn’t miss this ’bath’ for the world.” He gave her a toothy grin as she rolled her eyes and walked away.

 

~~~~~

 

About an half hour later Brady was all done with his bath and in his room playing. Marlena came out to the living room to get John and noticed that he was sleeping. She patted his good leg, “John… John come on wake up.” He turned over and mumbled.

 

“Ugh… just let me sleep… please blondie.”

 

She patted his good leg again. “John come on… you need a bath before I leave.” John sat up quickly.

 

“Leave? Where are you going?” Marlena sighed exasperatedly.

 

“I told you this like five times already. I have to go back to the hotel

 

tonight, my conference starts tomorrow.” John blinked worriedly.

 

“Well… what… what about me and Brady? How am I supposed to take care of him while I’m laid up?” Marlena lifted his legs up slightly and sat on the sofa, bringing his legs back down to rest on her lap.

 

“John I know that we already talked about this, why are you so worried?” He just shrugged his shoulders and looked away. She smiled, “Did I not tell you that I would stay and help you out while Chelsea was gone?” He nodded yes. “Didn’t I tell you that I have conferences that I have to go to… that those conferences are the reason that I am here in Italy?” Again he nodded yes. “And lastly, didn’t I tell you that I would come here, everyday, after my conferences finished so I could check on you and Brady?” Again he nodded yes and had a slight smile on his face. “All right then… lets go get you bathed then shall we?” He sighed and rolled his eyes. Marlena lifted his legs and rose up from the sofa. She went to the kitchen and poured herself a glass of wine, and grabbed a few things from the cupboard. With all of them in hand she headed to the bathroom. “I am going to go run the water for your bath and I will be right back.” John laid back on the sofa and Marlena stopped, “And none of that falling asleep crap mister.” He nodded his head.

 

“Alright… alright.” He sat up on the sofa and smiled at her.

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena and John stood in John’s bathroom, both of them uncomfortable. John looked over towards the bathtub, realizing how inviting it looked, as he watched the steam rise from the bubbles. He looked back at Marlena, who was sipping her wine, trying to ease her jitters. “So… can we get the show on the road here?”

 

She glanced at him through the mirror, and raised her eyebrows. “Well… you can’t get into the bathtub with your clothes on.”

 

“Ugh… fine… but no peeking!” John smirked and turned his back towards her while he began to lift his shirt over his head. Marlena

 

looked at him through the mirror. She could tell that he was just as nervous as she was, by the little ripples she saw go through the muscles in his neck and back. She couldn’t help but stare at his well defined figure, she had never really given her self a chance to look before now… and she had to admit… it was a mighty fine site to see. She shook herself out of her revere when she heard him call her name. She looked at him, embarrassment coating her eyes, “What?”

 

“Well… if you are done giving me the once over, could you help me with my pants, since I can’t bend my leg, its kinda hard to get them off.” She gave him a sly smile.

 

“My pleasure!” She walked over to him and they stood face to face… just staring at each other. The mesmerizing blue of his eyes in combination with the wine was beginning to warm her insides. She bent over and slowly pulled his pants down, being sure not to hurt his wound that was just above the knee. Once his pants were low enough she helped him to sit on the counter, so she could pull them the rest of the way off. As she stood her eyes ran up the length of his lower body all the way up his stomach and chest, to his bright blue eyes. John smiled at her.

 

“I do believe that you forgot one article of clothing.” he smirked.

 

She smirked back, “Just who is the doctor here? I know what I am doing.” She reached over and grabbed a pair of scissors that she brought in the bathroom with her, causing John’s eyes to widen.

 

“Hey… hey now… there is no need for sharp objects. I was just messing with ya.” Marlena laughed at him and then grabbed a plastic garbage bag. She began to cut the bag so it was in one large strip. John smirked, “So what are you planning to do with that… suffocate me?” She stopped her work and glared at him.

 

“I will if you don’t shut up. Actually, this is to wrap around your leg… just to make sure your wound doesn’t get wet.” John nodded his head in understanding.

 

 

“Oh… that is pretty clever of you blondie.” She smiled and batted her eyelashes.

 

“That, my friend, is why I have that big fancy degree.” She went about wrapping the plastic bag around the wounded area of his leg…and then wrapped duct tape around it to hold it in place. Once finished she looked up at him. “Just to be on the safe side I don’t want you to put that leg in the water.” He had a totally befuddled look on his face.

 

“I… I am totally lost here. Would you care to elaborate a little further?”

 

She smiled at him, “It’s simple really. This is an in ground tub correct? You will have to sit width wise in the tub, not length wise. You will keep you hurt leg propped up over the edge of the tub so it doesn’t get wet. Is that clear enough for you… or shall I draw you a picture?”, she finished her instructions taking a sip of her wine.

 

He fought the urge to smile, ”You know… you are a tad bit cocky when you get some liquor in you.” The both smiled. Marlena’s eyes roved his body once more.

 

“So… are you going to … need my help…” as she glanced downwards, “help… getting into the tub.” John looked at himself clad in nothing but boxers and a garbage bag, then looked back up to Marlena.

 

“Umm no… I can manage just fine thanks.” Their eyes kept glancing away… trying to break the awkwardness. Marlena was the first to speak.

 

“Alrighty then… umm… well just call me, if you need a hand. I mean help with… anything. I’m ahh… I’m gonna go tuck Brady in… and read him a story.”

 

John watched as she clinched her fists into tiny balls and looked everywhere but his eyes. “Okay…thanks. Tell Brady I love him… and

 

tell him goodnight for me.” She nodded and rushed out of the room, leaving John to smile at her retreat and giggle at her obvious floundering. He slowly eased himself off the counter… slowly pulling his boxers down… using the foot on his uninjured leg to push them off completely. He stood there for a moment… trying to figure out how he was going to get into the bathtub without getting his wound wet… and without breaking his neck. After some careful maneuvering he accomplished his goal and relaxed back into the bubbles… silently thanking Marlena for bugging him to take a bath.

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena sat on the bed beside Brady. “So do you want me to read you a story?’ Brady nodded.

 

“Yes please. Can you read me the same one… the one you said you read to your kids?” She smiled at him and brushed the hair out of his eyes.

 

“I would love to sweetie.” She looked upwards… as if somehow asking God to remind her of the words… since it had been years since she read that story. She looked down at Brady’s sleepy eyes and gently stroked his back.

 

“There was a mother… who had a new baby, and she very slowly rocked him back and forth…back and forth…back and forth, as she sang: I’ll love you forever… I’ll like you for always…as long as I’m living… my baby you’ll be.”

 

Marlena felt an ache in her heart and tears brimming in her eyes when she noticed Brady watching her longingly. She quickly wiped the tears from her eyes and continued.

 

“Well that little baby grew… and grew, and grew, and grew. And he kept on growing until he was two years old… and was running all around the house.”

 

Marlena began to make frantic motions with her hands trying to show

 

Brady how the baby moved about quickly. Her movements and the inflection in Marlena’s voice made Brady giggle.

 

“And that baby pushed over book cases… and took things off the walls… and then… AND THEN… he picked up his mothers watch and FLUSHED it down the toilet.”

 

Brady rolled over on to his back and laughed hysterically.

 

“Sometimes the mother would say, ‘This KID is driving me CRAAAAZZZYY’. But at night time when that little kid was asleep, the mother opened up the door to his room, crawwwled across the floor, look up over the side of the bed, and if that little two year old kid was really asleep, she would pick him up and rock him… back and forth… back and forth…back and forth… and she would sing: I’ll love you forever… I’ll like you for always…as long as I’m living… my baby you’ll be.”

 

Brady’s eyes were fighting to stay opened…but he was determined to stay up till the end of the story.

 

“Well that two year old grew… and grew, and grew, and grew… until he was nine years old. That little kid NEVER wanted to come in for dinner. And when he DID come in… sometimes he misbehaved at the dinner table. Sometimes the mom would say, ‘This KID is driving me CRAAAAZZZYY’. But at night time when that nine year old boy was asleep, the mother would opened up the door to his room, crawwwl across the floor, look up over the side of the bed, and if that nine year old boy was really asleep, she would pick him up and rock him… back and forth…back and forth…back and forth… and she would sing: I’ll love you forever… I’ll like you for always…as long as I’m living… my baby you’ll be.”

 

Marlena paused for a moment thinking for sure that Brady was asleep… but he wasn’t. He watched her intently…glued to every word she was saying… so she continued. And as the story progressed Brady became more enthralled and soothed by Marlena’s voice…

 

feeling a sense of security wash over him. Just as Marlena was nearing the end Brady’s eyes began to flutter.

 

“Well that mother… she got older… and older…and older. And one day she called up her son and said “You better come see me, because I’m very old and sick. So the son came to see his mother, and the mother tired to sing the song: I’ll love you forever… I’ll like you for always… but the mother was too sick to sing the song. So the son came over to his mother, and he held her in his arms and he rocked her back and forth…back and forth…back and forth… and he sang to her: I’ll love you forever… I’ll like you for always…as long as I’m living… my mommy you’ll be. It was very late that night when the son got home. He walked to the top of the stairs and went into the bedroom where HIS brand new baby daughter was sleeping. He looked at his baby daughter, picked her up and rocked her back and forth …back and forth…back and forth… and sang: I’ll love you forever… I’ll like you for always…as long as I’m living… my baby you’ll be. “

 

Marlena looked at Brady and smiled, his hands were tucked under his chin, and he was sleeping soundly. She cover him and walked to the door, but stopped when he called her name.

 

“What is it sweetie?”

 

Brady sat up slightly, “Are you gonna come back?” She walked over to him and kneeled by his bed.

 

“What do you mean honey?”

 

“I heard you tell daddy that you are leaving tonight… are you gonna come back?”

 

She stroked his face and gave him a somewhat teary smile, ‘You BET I am. I don’t think I could go a whole day without seeing your beautiful little face. I promise…I will see you tomorrow for dinner… okay?” He smiled and rose from his pillow, wrapping his tiny arms firmly around

 

her neck.

 

“Okay… goodnight Marlena.” She kissed his cheek.

 

“Goodnight little man.” She once again tucked him in, leaving him to his slumber.

 

~~~~~

 

She walked out into the living room and noticed that John wasn’t there. She went to his room and knocked on the bathroom door. After waiting a moment and receiving no answer she opened the door a crack, and peered inside. She saw John, peacefully asleep in the bathtub. She went to him and shook his shoulder gently, “John..” He slowly opened his eyes.

 

“Wh… how long have I been asleep?” Marlena looked at her watch.

 

“Well … I have been in with Brady for about ten minutes.” John sat up slightly and rubbed his eyes.

 

“Wow… sorry about that… once I got in the tub I just felt so relaxed, I must have dosed right off.” Marlena smiled.

 

“Didn’t your mother ever tell you it’s dangerous to fall asleep in the tub?” She giggled hoping to make John laugh, but instead he became sad.

 

“She… she might have…told me that. I’m.. I’m not really sure.” Marlena wondered what caused his sudden change in mood but she didn’t have the chance to ask before John changed the subject. “So… is Brady asleep?” Marlena smiled broadly.

 

“Yep… I read him a story and he is out like a light. What about you… did you wash up before you drifted off?” John yawned and shook his head no. He reached into the hot soapy water retrieving the sponge and extended it to her. She didn’t retrieve it and looked down at his

 

hand.

 

“What?”

 

John smiled, “Wash me up blondie.”

 

“Ha… I don’t think so.”

 

John put on a puppy dog face. “Pleaseeee… I’m tired.” and then he flashed her a smile that she thought could melt the polar icecaps. She begrudgingly took the sponge from his hand, filled it with soap and began to wash him. She took her time… as she started to enjoy the feel of his skin beneath her touch. She ran her hand slowly up his arms…and over his shoulders… feeling his muscles bunch at her caress. She slide the sponge down the front of his chest and glided it across the large expanse. She did the same to his stomach and back making sure her hands didn’t dip below the bubbles. She caressed and cleaned his wounded leg in much the same way she did his arms. Once she finished his leg… she stopped…causing John to look up at her with cloudy eyes.

 

“Ugh… I do believe that you missed a few parts.”

 

Marlena let out a hearty laugh, “Nice try teddy bear… but ANY parts that rest BELOW the bubbles are YOURS to wash.” John took the sponge from her and wagged his eyebrows in a suggestive manner. Marlena laughed and sat Indian style on the floor besides the tub. She rested her elbows on her knees and raised her hands to cover her eyes, making John laugh.

 

“Oh… you are NO fun.” John hurriedly went about washing his lower extremities. Once he was done he splashed her slightly. “ALL DONE!” She peeked through her parted fingers and then removed her hands from her eyes.

 

“Alright… just let me grab you a towel and get your clothes off your bed.” She went to get up but he stopped her.

 

 

“Excuse me… but I would like my hair washed please.” he batted his eyes at her.

 

She smirked, “I beg your pardon… are your hands broken?”

 

“Well no… but I figured since you are handing out sponge baths… might as well go all the way.” He handed her the shampoo.

 

“Ugh… you are SUCH a baby.” She grabbed the shower wand and wetted his hair. She poured the shampoo into her hands and began to massage his scalp. John leaned into her touch and let a contented sigh pass his lips. After a few moments he felt her ministrations stop. He opened his eyes and gazed up at her, as she began to rinse his hair out, causing him to yelp out.

 

“Ow…. Ow get it OUT!”

 

His sudden plea alarmed her, “WHAT… what’s the matter?”

 

“Shampoo… you got shampoo in my eyes.” He lifted his hands out of the water and began to rub them furiously. Marlena tried swatting his hands away.

 

“John… John quit rubbing your eyes. You have bubbles on your hands… your only going to make it worse.” She pushed his hands away and rinsed his face off. She looked at him and saw his eyes were all red and still closed. She put both hands on his face and pulled him towards her… and she laid a kiss on both of his eyes. She pulled back slightly… and rested her cheek upon his, and she whispered in his ear… “All better now.” She went to pull away but remained frozen in that spot when she felt John’s cheek rub against hers. She took a sharp, involuntary breath as she eased her head back and looked up into his eyes that were clouded over. She glanced down at his lips as he did the same… and ever so slowly they eased towards each other… and their lips brushed against one another, and slowly parted. Marlena was breathing heavily from the brief contact, as

 

was John. John lifted his hand and brushed it along her cheek, and up to tangle in her hair as he pulled her closer. Their lips met with no resistance. John’s hand remained in Marlena’s hair as her hands roamed up his muscled arms to his neck… where she held him in his current position. Marlena began to escalate the kiss…her tongue seeking entrance to his honeyed mouth. But before he granted her entrance, he slowly pulled away. They gazed at each other threw desire ridden eye. Marlena brought her fingers to his face, gently wiping her lipstick from his lips as she spoke slightly out of breath.

 

“Mmm whew… what was… that all about?” She looked up to meet his eyes.

 

He swallowed the lump that formed in his throat, and tried to catch his labored breath. “I’m mmm… not exactly sure. But… whatever it was… I enjoyed it.”

 

She smiled at him and nodded. ”Hmm ditto!” They finally broke their gaze after a moment more and Marlena got up off the floor. “So, umm do you need help getting out of the tub and… getting dried off?” John could see that she was extremely nervous and he didn’t want to tease her and make her feel even worse.

 

“No… thank you… I can handle it. But… I would appreciate it if you could get my PJ’s and toss them in here to me.” She nodded and hurried out of the bathroom. She took a minute to calm herself, grabbed his pajamas and put them on the bathroom counter…leaving him to dry off and get dressed.

 

Marlena sat on John’s bed trying to figure out what just happened between them, when he came out of the bathroom in a pair of black boxers and nothing else. She took a deep breath and walked over to him, “Do you want to lay in bed… or out on the sofa?”

 

John inhaled deeply. “Sofa I guess. I would rather be out there instead of stuck in here… especially since I will be here by myself with Brady tomorrow.” Marlena nodded, almost forgetting that she had to leave.

 

She wrapped his arm around her shoulder and help him make his way out to the sofa. Once he laid down she grabbed the throw blanket and covered him up… then sat beside him.

 

“So… do you need anything before I leave?” He simply shook his head no. She winked at him and before she could help herself she gently stroked his cheek and smiled. “Now don’t go do anything stupid tomorrow… like trying to get up and walk around… okay?” He smiled and held up three fingers.

 

“Scouts Honor! Besides… you have trained Brady to tattle on me if I even try to get up.” She flashed him a million dollar smile and rose from the sofa. After adjusting his blanket she went about gathering up her belongings so she could leave. She opened the front door and stopped when John called her.

 

“Marlena… you are coming back… right?” he said in a somewhat fearful voice.

 

She gazed at him with tearful but happy eyes. “I will tell you… the same thing I told Brady… you BET I am!” With one last wink she was out the door… leaving John to his peaceful slumber.

 

 

Chapter 9

 

The week had come and gone with an air of normalcy about it. Marlena attended her conferences… which to her surprise were very informative and actually enjoyable. When her conferences came to an end in the early afternoons, she would head over to John’s place and spend the day with him and Brady, simply enjoying the time the three of them spent together. It just felt… right! She had talked to Laura a few times and told her of John and Brady… however she conveniently left out the shady circumstances of their first meeting! She wasn’t necessarily lying… since she wasn’t all to clear on those circumstances herself.

 

It was Friday evening and Marlena was just finishing getting dressed after her long relaxing shower. She enjoyed her conferences… but sitting there for hours on end made her stiff as a board. She gathered her things and prepared to head to the local market on her way to John’s. Just as she was about to leave her room the phone rang. She let out a frustrated huff, removing her ear ring and answering the phone. “Hello?”

 

“Hello my friend… how are those conferences going?”

 

“Oh Laura… they are actually very informative. But… I do believe that I told you this last night when I talked to you. So, what is it that you really want?” Marlena had to stifle a laugh, she knew why Laura was calling. She was telling her about John last night… and stopped the story half way through… claiming that she was tired. When Laura would not stop asking questions Marlena ended the conversation by hanging up on her with a laugh.

 

“Oh… you know darn well why I am calling missy! I was prodding you to finish your story last night when I got a resonating dial tone in my ear! So spill it!”

 

“Well… there is nothing to tell really.”

 

“BULL!”

 

Marlena couldn’t help but to laugh. “I am serious Laura! I mean he is a nice man… whom is VERY easy on the eyes. He has a wonderful son, whom I adore… we kissed… I like spending time with them…” Marlena kept talking hoping that Laura hadn’t picked up on that one little detail that she slipped in there… but no such luck.

 

“Whoa…whoa… back it up. Did I hear you correctly… you kissed him?”

 

“Well actually… we kissed each other…”

 

“Semantics my dear! So come on… give me details. Where did it happen? Was it nice? Do you want to do it again?…”

 

“Laura calm down. Let me answer one question before you spout the next one off okay. There isn’t much to tell, it just happened! I was helping him take a bath…”

 

“WHAT? Who are you and what have you done with my friend Marlena?”

 

“Oh please Laura… don’t be so dramatic.”

 

“I’m being dramatic? You are the one who has flown off to foreign lands… and who is giving virtual strangers baths… and I am being dramatic?”

 

“Yes you are… your acting like I met him on the street and asked him to hop into the tub with me for crying out loud. It was all very innocent. He had hurt his leg and I was just being helpful… that is all. And during that time… we kissed, that is all.”

 

“That’s all… that’s all she says?” Laura started laughing and couldn’t bring herself to stop. Leaving Marlena confused.

 

“I’m sorry I must have missed the punch line here. Is there a reason as to why you are laughing?”

 

“No not really… I guess I am just… happy that’s all.”

 

“Okay now you have totally lost me.”

 

“It’s simple my dear… you are happy… and in return, that makes me happy.”

 

Marlena let Laura’s words sink in and smiled to herself… not fully realizing until this minute how happy she has been since she arrived in Italy. “Yeah … so I am happy. You act like it is a freak occurrence or

 

something.”

 

Laura paused before she spoke. “Well frankly honey… it is a rare occurrence. I wish I could see your face right now.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because I could always tell how you were truly feeling by looking at your eyes. When you are happy they shine and sparkle… and when your not… well they are dull and listless. And honey… I have seen enough of the dull and listless to last a lifetime, and I’m sure that you have as well. You haven’t been truly happy since you came back home all those years ago.”

 

“That’s not true Laura. I have my children… and they bring me great joy and happiness.” She wiped a stray tear from her cheek at the impact of Laura’s words.

 

“Oh honey… of course your children bring you joy and happiness, that is a given. But I am talking about the joy and happiness that makes your whole being come to life… I haven’t seen that from you… in a long time.”

 

“How did this conversation go from John… to my ’being’ coming to life, and my eyes sparkling?”

 

Laura giggled, “Look honey, all I meant was you sound happy. Happier than you have in years…and more relaxed I might add.”

 

Marlena huffed. She hated when people tried to read her and her emotions. “Listen, yes I am happy, and relaxed. However I am no more happy or relaxed than I was at home thank you very much.” She straightened her stooped posture and took a deep breathe. “Now… if you are finished with the third degree… I have plans.”

 

Laura smiled at the familiar tone Marlena now possessed… she was putting up the wall, that hid her emotions. ”Fine… but I have one more

 

question.”

 

“What might that be?”

 

“The dream…have you had it since you’ve been there?

 

Marlena paused… not consciously aware of the answer. “Well… no actually I don’t think I have. But… I really don’t see what that has to do with anything.”

 

Laura smiled to herself knowing the significance of Marlena’s answer, even if Marlena didn’t. “It has a lot to do with everything, and it just confirms what I was thinking that’s all. You run on along and have a great night. I’ll talk to you soon.” Before Marlena could question her statement she hung up, leaving Marlena to wonder what she meant. Marlena sat on the edge of the bed… pondering the significance. She wasn’t sure why she hadn’t been having that dream since arriving in Italy. Since she came back to Salem… she had had that dream often, which left her feeling hollow. She remembered having the dream on the plane ride here… but not again since. She took one more minute, and then shook the questions from her mind as she glanced at her watch.

 

“Oh my goodness. I better get moving… my poor guys are probably starving by now.” She grabbed her bag, and without a thought to her words she headed out the door.

 

~~~~~

 

“BRADY! Young man… give me the television remote!”

 

Brady laughed as he ran around the room. “No dad… Marlena says TV is bad… and that is all you do.”

 

John huffed knowing that Brady was right. John was usually much more active but since he hurt is leg there hasn’t been much else to do. He leered at Brady with a challenging grin. “I am going to get you!”

 

 

Brady stopped in his track and smirked at him, “You cant get me daddy… you can’t walk.”

 

John let out a mighty laugh. “Ha… that is where you are wrong slugger. I CAN walk… I’m just not supposed to.” John got up on his good leg and faced Brady who was behind the sofa. John was devising a plan on how best to tackle his son when he felt a pair of hands come to rest on his shoulders.

 

“You weren’t thinking about getting up and walking, or running, around… now were you?”

 

John peered around behind him and saw Marlena close behind him. He straightened up to his full height. “Of course not… I was just stretching.” He smiled at her and then plopped back down onto the sofa. He smiled up at her. “How much longer do I have to BE on house arrest anyways?”

 

Marlena set her purse down on the coffee table and smiled at him. “Its not house arrest… it is bed rest. And as for how much longer… we will check that out later.”

 

She walked over to the door and picked up the bags that she set on the ground, taking them over to the kitchen counter. “Brady… sweetie will you come out to the car and give me a hand with the rest of the stuff?” Brady took off out the door with Marlena close behind.

 

John laid back on the sofa doing his best to stretch his muscles that he would swear are in the beginning stages of atrophy by now. He closed his eyes, but they flew back open at the alarming loud ringing of a phone. He gazed around his surroundings not sure of where the sound was coming from. He looked on the floor then his eyes drifted up to the coffee table… coming to rest on Marlena’s purse. He contemplated whether or not to answer it… but his contemplations were cut short when he could no longer take the incessant ringing. “Hello… Blondie’s phone.”

 

“Hel… hello? I’m sorry… I must have the wrong number.”

 

John smirked thinking how flustered he made the caller, “Well… now I guess that would depend on who you were trying to reach.”

 

“Well… I am trying to reach my mother… Marlena Evans.”

 

John laughed, “Ahh… then you have called the right place… this is Dr. Blondie’s phone. Might I ask who this is?”

 

“Umm this is her daughter…Sami. Whom might THIS be?”

 

“Why this might be John.” John couldn’t stop laughing at the odd way he was behaving. “I’m sorry Sami… I am being a bit of a goof. Your mother should be right back… she ran out to the car. Would you like me to tell her to call you back?”

 

Sami smiled to herself… she didn’t know why but she found her interests peeked by this man, and she found herself drawing together a mental image of him. “Well… John if its okay with you could we just chat until my mom comes back in?”

 

“Well sure we could.” After that silence ensued for a few moments. Being able to feel the tension over the phone John decided to break the ice. “So Sami… let me ask you something… is it just me or does your mother ALWAYS like to have things HER way or NO way?”

 

This caused Sami to laugh and launch into a hearty laugh. “Oh, you have NO idea.”

 

~~~~~

 

About ten minutes had passed until Marlena finally came back into the house… her arms filled with grocery bags and Brady carrying a small bag of his own. Marlena quietly walked into the kitchen and started unpacking things, after she noticed that John was on the phone. “Brady… will you take this stuff into the bathroom.” He nodded eagerly

 

and did as he was asked, while Marlena finished unpacking.

 

After Brady did his chore he walked over to the sofa and sat by John. “Daddy… who are you talking to?”

 

John smiled, “I am talking to Samantha slugger.” John listened intently when Sami asked him a question. “Oh he is going to be four years old in about one week. He is such a little man… oh yeah him and your mother get along like two peas in a pod…”

 

Brady was less then interested in his fathers conversation so he went back to the kitchen to help Marlena. Brady was going through a bag on the floor when Marlena looked down at him and smiled. “Thank you so much for helping me little man.” Marlena looked over at John when she heard him laughing, and then looked back at Brady. “Sweetie… who is your daddy talking to?”

 

Brady shrugged his shoulders, “I dunno… someone named…” Brady raised his finger to his head as if it would help him to remember, “Samantha… Samantha that’s it.” Marlena’s head lurched in John’s direction catching his eye… he waved at her with a cocky grin plastered on his face. She marched over to him… her hands firmly planted on her hips.

 

“John… who are you talking to?”

 

John waved her off as if she was interrupting and he went back to his phone call. “You know Sami… your mother is quite rude… she sees that I am talking on the phone and she is talking to me anyways.”

 

Marlena’s mouth practically hit the floor. “JOHN! Is that my daughter?”

 

John gave her an exasperated look, “Well geez Marlena…what do you think… I AM talking on YOUR phone.”

 

Marlena put her hand out and whispered, “Give it to me… give me the phone!”

 

John raised his eyebrows in mock challenge and smiled. Then he signaled to her one minute. “Well Sami… your mom is anxious to talk to you… and she looks like she is going to hit me so I better hand the phone over.”

 

“It was very nice talking to you John. I hope we get to chat again soon.”

 

“Same here sweetheart. Here’s your mom.”

 

John handed Marlena the phone and after she took it she bent down to his ear. “I am going to hurt you later.”

 

John raised his eyebrow, “Oh… is that a promise?”

 

Marlena looked at him with irritation and then walked out to the back porch. “Sami girl… how are you doing?”

 

“I am great mom… and so are Eric and Carrie. We are having a blast here with grandma and grandpa. Soo how are things going there in Italy?” Sami tried hard not to pry, knowing how her mother relishes her privacy.

 

Marlena smiled knowing that Sami was trying to respect her boundaries. “I can tell that there is something you want to ask Sami… so what is it.”

 

“Nothing really… it’s just that… well John seems very nice. When did you two meet?”

 

Marlena took a deep breath knowing that she would have to explain things to Sami or she would never stop asking questions. So she took a few minutes to explain the state of things… as they were…telling Sami just enough to halt her inquisition.

 

“Well I think it is cool mom. It is about time you thought about your self and had some fun.”

 

 

“Sami I would hardly call this fun. John is injured and I have been taking care of him… its not like we have been going out anywhere.”

 

“Well from talking to John… he seems like he could make the most boring situation fun and exciting.”

 

Marlena quirked her lip, “How did you get that from a phone conversation?”

 

“I don’t know mom… he just seemed very interesting.”

 

“Well that he is baby girl… that he is.”

 

Sami laughed, “Okay mom I gotta run, we are all headed out to dinner.

 

Oh and next time I talk to you… remind me to tell you about the girl

Eric met… he soo has a crush on her.”

 

Marlena began to laugh, “Oh my goodness… well in that case you better call me back soon. Have fun honey… and tell everyone I said hi.”

 

“I will mom.” Sami went to hang up but stopped “Oh mom?”

 

“Yes sweetie?”

 

“Let loose and have some fun… John says you are WAY too uptight. Love you!” And with that Sami hung up before her mother could question her. Marlena turned back to the house and noticed John on the sofa… he was tickling Brady and making him sequel with laughter. She wanted to rip into him for the little chat he had with her daughter… but since Sami didn’t seem to mind it, and she actually seemed to like him, she figured there was no point in arguing about it. She walked back in as if nothing had happened, “So… whos ready for dinner?” Brady jumped off the sofa and ran to her.

 

“ I AM… I AM!”

 

 

Marlena ruffled his hair, “Alright little man… go wash up.” Brady ran off to the bathroom and Marlena went to the kitchen.

 

John sat there starring at here… fearing when she would unleash her wrath.

 

~~~~~

 

Dinner had come and gone in much the same fashion as any other night, with laughter and mindless chit chat. They decided to leave the dishes until later, so Marlena prepared to check John’s wound and see if he was able to get back to a normal routine. While Brady was in his room getting ready to take his bath, Marlena went over to John who laid on the sofa. She looked at him and then nodded towards his pants, “Alrighty… drop them.”

 

John’s eyes widened in mock shock, “That is some offer… but my son is right in the next room.”

 

“That’s fine… I guess you can stay laid up for another day… or two… or three…” She smiled at him.

 

“Okay… you drive a hard bargain” He raised him self up and lowered his pants down his leg to his ankles. “So Blondie… do I have use of my legs again?”

 

Marlena did a thorough exam on his leg… pushing and probing the once tender flesh. She was amazed at the job she did in fixing his wound… there was nothing to show for it but a little scar. “Well… it seems that my work here is done.” She motioned down to his leg and he stared at it in amazement.

 

“Wow… by looking at it you would never even be able to tell that I had a life threatening injury.” He smiled up at her, “So… does this mean my boo-boo is all healed?”

 

She couldn’t help the smile that phrase brought to her lips. “Yep… your as good as new. You are officially off bed rest.” She removed herself from the sofa as John stood and pulled up his pants. She walked up to him and patted his cheek. “Guess what this means?” John smiled and shrugged his shoulders. “It means that you can give little man in there his bath… because I am exhausted.” They both burst into laughter. John grabbed her hand and made her sit on the sofa.

 

“The pleasure would be all mine my dear… besides you have earned a rest! So… take a load off.” He winked at her and then went off to find Brady yelling all the way. “Brady… your old man is back in action.”

 

Marlena smiled and laid her head back in peaceful exhaustion.

 

~~~~~

 

About and hour later John was in the kitchen sipping some wine and gazing at Marlena who was asleep on the sofa. He smiled to himself thinking of all the things Marlena had done over the past few weeks for him and Brady. What word could describe a woman who would risk her safety and well being to help a man that she didn’t know? What kind of woman would sacrifice her time and energy to take care of that man and his little boy? The only word that popped into John’s mind was… Amazing! John looked up when he saw Brady standing by the sofa looking at Marlena. He walked over and picked him up. “Slugger… its past your bed time.”

 

Brady nodded and rubbed his eyes. “I know… I want Marlena to read to me.”

 

John rubbed soothing circles over Brady’s back when he laid his head on John’s shoulder. “Well… how about if I read you a story? I don‘t want to wake Marlena up.” Brady weakly shook his head no and then lifted his head.

 

“Will you sing to me?”

 

 

“Oh slugger… I haven’t sung in a long time…”

 

“Please daddy… sing to me.”

 

John smiled and kissed his cheek. “I never could say no to you. Okay go hop in bed and I will be right there.” He set Brady down and then turned to Marlena and covered her up with a light throw blanket. He smiled down at her briefly and then went to Brady’s room. Brady laid in bed… practically half asleep. John sat down beside him, while looking around the room. “Brady… where is it?” Brady yawned…”Its… under the bed daddy.”

 

John smiled at his half awake son as he got on his hands and knees looking under the bed… smiling once it was in his grasp. He sat back on the bed… and pulled his old worn guitar unto his knee. “I hope I remember how to do this.”

 

Brady smiled, “Of course you do daddy… you’re the bestest at it.” John smiled and tuned his guitar.

 

~~~~

 

Marlena awoke slowly and looked around noticing that she was by herself in the living room. She looked at her watch and noticed that it was past Brady’s bedtime. She got up and headed to his room, feeling awful that she fell asleep before she could read him his story. She walked to his door and saw John sitting there with a guitar in hand… starting to sing Brady a song.

 

“So slugger… what song did you want to hear?”

 

Brady giggled, “My song daddy.”

 

John smiled, knowing what Brady’s answer would be. He slapped his forehead lightly, “How could I forget.”

 

John pulled the guitar to his knee…and took a deep breath.

 

May the angels protect you

 

Trouble neglect you

And heaven accept you when its time to go home

May you always have plenty

Your glass never empty

And know in your belly

You’re never alone

 

May your tears come from laughing

 

You find friends worth having

As every year passes

They mean more than gold

May you win and stay humble

Smile more than grumble

And know when you stumble

You’re never alone

 

Never alone

 

Never alone

I’ll be in every beat of your heart

When you face the unknown

Wherever you fly

This isn’t goodbye

My love will follow you stay with you

Baby you’re never alone

 

Marlena leaned against the door frame and wiped away what seemed like never ending tears from her eyes. She smiled as she watched John sing to his son with never ending love and conviction in his voice. John’s voice was beautiful… deep, yet smooth which made Marlena feel soothed and at easy… she could only imagine how it made Brady feel.

 

Well I have to be honest

 

As much as I wanted

 

I’m not gonna promise that cold winds won’t blow

 

So when hard times have found you

And your fears surround you

Wrap my love around you

You’re never alone

 

Never alone

 

Never alone

I¹ll be in every beat of your heart

When you face the unknown

Wherever you fly

This isn’t goodbye

My love will follow you stay with you

Baby you’re never alone

 

My love will follow you stay with you Baby you’re never alone

 

So when hard times have found you

 

And your fears surround you

Wrap my love around you

You’re never alone

 

My love will follow you stay with you Baby you’re never alone

 

John slowly rose off the bed so as not to disturb his sleeping son. John just stood there for a long moment… starting at him. John was over come with emotion as if he had suddenly realized that this tiny little boy was his whole life…Brady was a perfect tiny little piece of him… the best part of him. He wiped the tear from his cheek when he felt Marlena wrap her arms around him from behind and rest her chin on his shoulder so her mouth was next to his ear.

 

“That was possible the most beautiful song I have ever heard. Brady is so luck to have such a wonderful father.”

 

John smiled, “No… I am the lucky one… that little boy is my whole life. Everything I am, is wrapped up in him. I want to give him everything he wants in life.”

 

Marlena smiled and gently stroked his arms up and down. “I am sure you will do your best to give him everything his heart desires.”

 

John sighed, “Oh… if only that were possible.”

 

Marlena cocked her head to the side, “What do you mean?”

 

John let himself wallow in the thought for one more moment and then shook it off. “Nothing… never mind.” He turned to Marlena and smiled. “I know that you have done more for us than I could ever repay… and I will be eternally grateful to you. However… I could use your help with just one more thing.”

 

Marlena eyed him suspiciously and then smiled. “And what would this one thing be?”

 

John placed his arm around her waist and turned them to face Brady. “Well it is that little mans 4th birthday on Monday… and I was wondering if Sunday… you would help me do some shopping for him?”

 

Marlena’s face lit up, “Are you kidding me… shopping is my middle name! Nothing would make me happier.” Marlena grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the door. “Come on… we need to plan. We are going to make this a birthday that our little man in that bed will never forget!”

 

 

Chapter 10

 

“COME ON!” Marlena yanked on John’s hand. They had been shopping for two hours and in Marlena’s mind they were no where near finished.

 

John grunted and pulled her to a stop. “Blondie… I haven’t used my legs in a few weeks… can we PLEASE take a rest?” Letting go of Marlena’s hand he went and sat on one of the many benches that lined the streets. He propped his arms over the back of the bench and stretched his legs out in front of him. Marlena rolled her eyes at his exhausted posture that was clearly over exaggerated. She plopped down next to him.

 

“You know… this was your idea. I just came along to help pick out some things that Brady might like.”

 

John cocked his eyebrow in amusement. “Is that a fact? Well this is just a crazy guess, but I don’t think that Brady will get much use out of that red cashmere sweater you bought… or those black strappy shoes… or that…”

 

Marlena laughed and placed her hand over John’s mouth to stop him from naming off every item that she bought. “Okay… I get the point. But what woman could come to this amazing country and NOT by some things?” She removed her hand from his mouth and rested back against the bench. “Besides… I think that leather jacket that YOU bought is a little to big for Brady.”

 

John gave her a lopsided grin, “Touché!” He took a deep breath and checked his watch. “Well we should really start shopping for Brady. I don’t want to leave him to long with that nanny at your hotel.”

 

Marlena placed her hand on John’s, which rested on this thigh. “John please don’t worry so much. I told you I checked them out. It is a five star hotel… and those nannies are the best in their field. There is nothing to worry about.”

 

John shrugged. “I guess your right… I just don’t like having him out of my site.” John leaned forward… his elbows propped on his knees. He very slowly scanned the area. It seemed as though he looked at each person and gave them a mental once over. Marlena stared at him, as he watched everyone else. She watched as the muscles in his neck

 

would tense up like a tightly wound cord… and then they would relax just as quickly. She realized that he had been like this the whole time they had been out shopping. Like he was expecting trouble to be around the next corner… or that every person was someone to not trust.

 

She laid a hand upon his shoulder. “Why do you keep doing that?”

 

“Doing what?”

 

“You keep scanning everyone and everything. Like you are expecting someone to sprout a second head or something.”

 

He waived a hand at her dismissing her statement. “Your being ridiculous.”

 

John’s dismissal irritated her. She grabbed his chin and made him face her. “No… I am NOT being ridiculous! You have been edgy and practically paranoid ever since we left the house this morning. What is going on?”

 

John began to tense again. He didn’t want to talk about his life, or lack thereof. “Nothing is going on… so just drop it.” John looked up and saw a small toy store. “Lets go to that store… and see if we can find some stuff for Brady.” He began to rise but Marlena stopped him.

 

“Don’t deflect John! I know that there is something going on with you… with your life. I would like to know what it is… please.”

 

“What makes you think that something is going on?”

 

Marlena raised her delicate finger to her lips as if contemplating that preposterous question. “Well lets see… how about that night that I met you… you were lying in an alley bleeding to death, after being SHOT? How about when I was cleaning your wound… I saw various other horrible scars all over your body! Or how about when we dropped Brady off to the nanny, you did everything but ask that women to give

 

you her finger prints and a blood sample?” She watched as John reacted to her statements. He roughly ran his fingers through his hair… tugging hard at the black strands as they ran through his fingers. “Please John… I have a right to know what’s going on.”

 

He turned abruptly to face her. “WHAT? What makes you think that you have ANY right to know ANYTHING?”

 

Marlena drew a deep breath, the harshness of that statement hurt her more than she cared to admit, and it raised her ire. “What gives me the right? How about the fact that I risked my life to help you? How about the fact that you kidnapped me… and I treated it as an everyday occurrence, because I didn’t want you to die? How about the fact that I have spent my whole trip here to Italy… with you… and Brady, helping to taking care of you both? I think the least I deserve is some answers.”

 

John rose from the bench. “Look lady… no one forced you to stay and take care of me and my son okay? If I remember correctly… you volunteered. So don’t get all territorial on me, and go around spouting off demands okay!” He walked behind the bench and leaned against the back of it, his arm’s folded and his defenses raised.

 

Marlena was taken back by the cold words that left his mouth. She knew that they hardly knew each other… but she thought that they had become closer in the time they had spent together. She hung her head, “I’m… I just wanted to know what has been bothering you. I am not trying to make demands on you… I just… I…”

 

John turned to look at her, his eyes cold as steel and his voice

 

uncaring. “You just

what?”

 

Marlena shrugged and wiped away a tear. She stood to face him after she gathered her senses and steeled her emotions. She looked him in the eye. “I was going to say that over these past few weeks, I have come to care for you and Brady. These past few weeks we have

 

started to get to know each other. Well let me rephrase that. Brady and I have been getting to know each other. You, on the other hand… are a closed book. You wont share anything about yourself, or your life. Why is that?”

 

John’s resolve began to crumble… but he wouldn’t let it. He felt the need to run… run away from the possibility of letting Marlena through the wall that he had built around himself… in order not to be hurt. He swallowed the lump in his throat and prepared to do something that he knew he would regret later. He turned to her, with no emotion on his face. “Listen Marlena I am not one of your patients okay. I don’t need your concern, sympathy or analysis! Count yourself lucky… because you don’t WANT to know me!” The raise in his voice startled Marlena and John knew it. But he wanted to drive the point home… and drive her in the other direction. “Look, like I have said I am grateful for everything that you have done for my son and I … but I should have NEVER let you continue to take care of me and Brady after Chelsea left… because in the end all it will do is hurt my son!”

 

Marlena raised her hand to her chest, as if John had physically struck her heart. “How could you say that to me? I would NEVER hurt Brady!”

 

“No… but this situation will. He has become attached to you… and in a few weeks you will be gone! I know that you being here is temporary… but Brady doesn’t get that… and when you leave he will be devastated. So I think… I think that since I am able to walk again… it would be better if… if you didn’t come around.”

 

Marlena stood there dumbfounded, tears flowing freely down her cheeks, and on the inside her heart was being torn to tatters. Why? Why was he pushing her away like this? The thought of not seeing Brady… or John… was crushing her. She knew that John was pushing her away as a way of self preservation… he didn’t want her knowing about his life… but this was so drastic. “Why are you doing this John? Why are trying so fiercely to push me away?”

 

“Look I gave you my reasons. If you can’t accept them… then that is something that you will have to deal with.” He gazed at her one last time. “Look I have some shopping to do, I have to go.” He began to leave but Marlena’s teary voice stopped him, even though he didn’t turn to face her.

 

“John… may I…would it be alright if I at least stop by tomorrow and give Brady his birthday gifts?”

 

John nodded yes reluctantly and walked away, leaving Marlena standing there, crying.

 

~~~~~

 

A few hours had passed… but in John’s mind time seemed to stand still. He sat in the lobby of the hotel waiting on Brady, but all he could think of was the pain in Marlena’s eyes when he told her it was best to stay away. He knew it was harsh… and in all honesty it hurt him just as much as it did Marlena… but what choice did he have? She wanted to know things about him… things that he couldn’t possible tell her. He told her that Brady was going to be hurt by this whole situation, but if he was honest with himself, more than anything he was the one who was afraid of being hurt…and he was afraid of hurting her. If he gave her the answers that she was seeking…she would run in the opposite direction, and then everyone would be hurt. It was better this way… just making a clean break. He took a deep breath and looked up to see Brady bolting towards him from the elevator. “DADDY!” Oh that face… it never ceased to make John smile.

 

“Hey slugger… how was your day?” Brady jumped into his lap and hugged his neck.

 

“It was great daddy… I had loads of fun… but not as much fun as we are going to have tomorrow.” John plastered on a curious face.

 

“Why… what happens tomorrow?” Brady just smiled at him.

 

“Daddy you are so silly… you know tomorrows my birthday.” John

 

squeezed him tight.

 

“Of course I know that… how could I forget my favorite persons birthday! So have you decided what you want to do for your special day?” John smiled down at his son who was snuggled in his lap.

 

“I sure have… I want the three of us to go to the park and play for the whole afternoon. And then I want to take a ride in one of those boats Marlena told me about.” Brady suddenly stopped and looked around him. “Daddy… where is Marlena?”

 

John braced himself, this was the part that he was dreading the most…explaining Marlena’s absence, and the fact that it was his fault that she was gone. “Well slugger… I guess that Marlena is upstairs… in her room. But…” Brady jumped off his lap.

 

“Well come on daddy we have to go get her… so I can tell her what we are going to do tomorrow.” John held his hand, holding him firmly in place.

 

“Brady… I don’t think that is a good idea. You see, I don’t think Marlena will be able to spend the day with us tomorrow.” He looked into Brady’s eyes which began to tear up.

 

“Yes she will daddy… she promised.”

 

“I know she did son… and she wouldn’t break her promise to you. It’s just that, well its daddy’s fault. Marlena is a bit mad at me right now.”

 

Brady’s eyes grew big, “What did you do to make her mad daddy?”

 

John sighed thinking back to the hurtful things he said to her. “I umm… I said some really angry things to her earlier today, and it hurt her feelings.”

 

“So say your sorry.”

 

John smiled at his perspective, the childlike notion that saying ‘I’m Sorry’ will make everything better. “Son I don’t think that saying I’m sorry will make everything all better this time” John looked down ashamed of the way he treated Marlena earlier. Brady rested his hand on his fathers slumped shoulder.

 

“Sure it will daddy. You always tell me that saying I’m sorry will fix whatever is broken… as long as you mean it when you say it.” John looks up at his son who has a toothy grin on his face.

 

“We’ll see okay? I tell ya what slugger… lets go get some dinner. I am STARVIN’.” John lifted Brady up to perch upon his shoulders and then went off in search of dinner.

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena stood on the balcony of her room in her terrycloth bathrobe. She searched the night sky for answers that never seemed to come. How could John talk to her like that today? How could he just dismiss her as if they just ran into each other on the street a moment before? It isn’t as if she was giving him the third degree… she just wanted to know more about him. Why wouldn’t he share any of his life with her? She had told him all about her life in Salem. Well not ALL of her life… but the most pertinent parts. She told him that she was divorced, with a beautiful twin son and daughter, and a step daughter she loved as her own. She told him what a shock it was to find out his sons name was Brady… considering that was her married name, to which they both laughed at the oddity of the circumstances. Yet whenever she asked him a question about himself he would deflect and change the subject… he has never given her a hint about his life.

 

She suddenly started when she heard a knock at the door. She wiped the tears that trickled down her cheeks and was prepared to ignore whom ever was on the other side of her door… but whoever it was, they were persistent. She gave one more sweep of her tear stained cheeks and proceeded to open the door. A smile adorned her face when her eyes fell upon the beautiful little boy standing before her

 

offering her a bag.

 

“We brought you dinner!” Marlena dropped to her knees and Brady rushed into them hugging her tight. She smiled and placed gentle kisses into his hair and she softly cried.

 

“Ohh… this is such a nice surprise. I wasn’t expecting to see you tonight.” Brady pulled back from her embrace slightly and smiled.

 

“Well me and daddy were sitting at the restaurant for dinner, but we couldn’t eat cuz we were missing you.” Marlena looked up at John who looked away in embarrassment from his sons admission. “So I asked daddy if we could come have dinner with you.” She hugged him once more and rose up from the floor.

 

“Well that was so nice of you to think of me…and I am so glad that you are here because I have missed you today.” She shook her head in embarrassment realizing that they were still standing out in the hallway. “Please come in.”

 

Brady and John came in and Brady was the first to take his coat off… to which John followed his sons lead. Marlena took the bags they brought over to the small kitchenette the suite held. “I’ll tell ya what Brady… why don’t you go in my bedroom and get comfy on the big bed in there and find something for us to watch on TV, and then daddy and I will bring the food in and we can all eat together, okay?” Brady simply nodded and ran off. Marlena hurried herself with unpacking the food… anything to avoid getting into it with John again. She didn’t want to waste this time she had with Brady. She glanced out of the corner of her eye and saw John leaning against the counter just starring at her. She continued to unpack and layout the food. “Oh my goodness… wherever did you find hot dogs and French fries around here?”

 

John just watched her. He could tell that she was trying her best to act like nothing happened between them… and she was trying to avoid starting a real conversation with him. Probably out of fear that he

 

would rip into her again. But he couldn’t continue like this. “Marlena?”

 

She ignored him. “I really am glad to know there is a place around here that serves American food, I’m not a big fan of Italian cuisine.”

 

“Marlena?”

 

“I guess this is actually the first real meal I have eaten since I got here. You really can’t consider the stuff I have cooked us for dinner lately food.” She laughed nervously and tried to walk past him to the cupboard, but he grabbed her arm and stopped her.

 

“Marlena!”

 

She stood there but refused to look at him. “John I don’t want to fight with you okay. I just want to enjoy this time that I get to spend with Brady.”

 

“I’m sorry”

 

She looked up at him somewhat surprised. “What?”

 

He smiled slightly and released his hold on her arm. “I said I’m sorry. I don’t want to fight with you either okay. I just… I am really sorry for the way I treated you earlier today. I was a complete bastard to you… and you deserve so much better than that. It’s just… Marlena all the questions… well they made me uncomfortable.”

 

She shook her head and looked away from him. “It was my fault. I should just learn to mind my own business. I guess being a psychiatrist is ingrained in me a little too deeply. Asking questions is the business that I am in. Don’t worry… it won’t happen again okay… I wont pry anymore.” John smiled. He gripped her chin slightly and tilted her head so she was looking him in the eye.

 

“It’s not prying… its caring. And I guess it just shook me and made me somewhat nervous. Most of the time no one seems to give a damn.”

 

 

“I’m not just anyone.”

 

He smiled again. “No… you are certainly NOT just anyone. At least your not like anyone I have ever met. Also if you will let me… I would like to take back what I said earlier. I… I don’t want you to stay away. Brady and I would love it… if you could spend as much time with us as you can, while you are here.”

 

She smiled brightly, “Really?”

 

John nodded, “Really!”

 

“Oh I would love that… I really would. And I meant what I said before… I won’t pry okay? That was never really my intention in the first place. I just… I just want to get to know you better… that’s all.”

 

John looked into her eyes and saw the sincerity, and genuine caring blazing there. She wanted to know him, she wanted to be around him and spend time with him and his son. Right then and there he swore to himself that he would stop shutting her out, and he would bravely go on this journey that they both seemed to be embarking on. She looked up at him with teary eyes and he smiled at her. He held her chin firmly but gently in his hand, and slowly bent his head to hers, giving her a chaste kiss which made their breath catch in their throats for a moment. “I’ll tell ya what blondie. What do you say if we go have dinner with little man in there, and then we can take some time and get to know each other a little better. Maybe play a little game of twenty questions.” He winked at her and she smiled in return.

 

“I think that sounds like the best offer I have had in a long… long time!”

 

 

Chapter 11

 

Life through the eyes of a child… how simple everything can be! They

 

don’t see the complications, the obstacles, the potential for pain and heartbreak. They jump into things feet first and with their heart wide open to all possibilities.

 

Brady slowly opened his eyes to the bright sun that was streaming in the window. He turned his head to evade the light and saw his father laying beside him, and he smiled. He turned his head to the other side, and saw Marlena asleep beside of him, the smile on her face made his face light up in return. He went to sit up and saw that he couldn’t move. He looked down and saw two hands that lay across him… his father and Marlena had their hands intertwined and laid across his belly in a protective gesture. Brady sat up easily so as not to wake them… he leaned over to his father, gently patted his shoulder and whispered.

 

“Daddy… its time to wake up.”

 

John began to move slowly and his eyes fluttered open. Noticing that he had Marlena’s hand wrapped in his, he removed it gently and laid it beside her… then turned to Brady and smiled.

 

“Happy birthday slugger.” He grabbed Brady and lifted him in the air and brought him to rest, laying him upon his chest… showering his head with kisses.

 

“Thank you daddy. Is it time to get up yet?”

 

John laughed, “Boy your in a hurry to start your special day aren’t ya?” Brady excitedly shook his head yes. John looked over at the alarm clock with its blaring red numbers that announced the time. “Slugger it’s only 6:30 in the morning… can’t we rest a little while longer.” Brady simply agreed and rested upon John’s chest, facing Marlena. The silence was peaceful and John began to drift of to sleep again when Brady spoke with a shaky voice.

 

“Daddy… can we keep her?”

 

John’s head rose from the pillow and looked at his son. “What do you mean Brady?” Brady shifted to lay tummy to tummy, crossed his arms across John’s chest and rested his chin upon them, looking into John’s eyes.

 

“I mean can we keep her… Marlena?”

 

John chuckled, “Brady, slugger… you can’t “keep” people honey. You can’t make someone do something they don’t want to do.”

 

“Well… how do you know she don’t want to stay?”

 

“Doesn’t.” John corrected him quickly. “Son… you know that Marlena is only here for a little while. She has a family waiting for her at home. Remember the pictures she showed us?” Brady simply nodded. “Well then you remember she has a little slugger like you, and she has two beautiful little girls. They are waiting for her to come home.”

 

“They aren’t little like me daddy… they are big kids.”

 

John nodded, “That’s true… but no matter how old you get, you always need your mama.” John drew in a deep breathe regretting his words.

 

“Will I ever have a mama, like Eric, Sami and Carrie have?”

 

John held his son close to him, not knowing what to say or how to comfort him. “I’m not sure slugger… I sure hope so.” He rubbed slow circles over Brady’s back and watched him as he watched Marlena.

 

“I am gonna miss her when she leaves daddy… I love her a whole bunch.”

 

John sighed, “I know you do little man… she loves you too. Do you know that?”

 

“I know daddy… she tells me when she tucks me into bed at night.”

 

 

John smiled. He looked over at the wonderful woman that lie beside him and his son… his heart filled with joy. This woman took his son into her heart and loved him without reservation… without any thought to the fact that soon she would be headed home and out of the little boys life… she treasures every minute she has with him. And John realized that he and his son should do the same. “I tell ya what little man. Why don’t we just enjoy the time that we have with Marlena… and spend all the time we can with her while she’s here… okay?”

 

“Okay… Daddy?”

 

“Yes slugger?”

 

“I’m hungry!”

 

John let out a hardy laugh. “Okay… why don’t we go get a big huge breakfast ready for your special day… and then it will be ready when Marlena wakes up?”

 

“COOL!” Brady jumped off John and ran from the room. John looked over at Marlena, who had the trace of a smile on her face. John wondered what was making her so happy, and then he thought back to last night and all the fun they had. They had dinner in bed with Brady, and then they all snuggled together and watched movies… having the occasional pillow fight. John smiled at the memory, realizing how much fun he had with such a simple evening spent with Brady and Marlena. He rose from bed and walked around to Marlena’s side, covering her up and placing a kiss upon her head. He walked to the door stopping for one second to glance back at Marlena, then he left her to sleep, closing the door behind him.

 

Marlena’s eyes carefully opened when she heard the door close. She lifted up and rested her head upon one hand while the other wiped away the tears that ran slowly down her cheek. “Oh Brady… I wish I could keep you too. You and your daddy.”

 

~~~~~

 

It was mid afternoon. John and Marlena sat on the sofa watching Brady playing with his new toys. They had decided to let Brady open his birthday presents there instead of dragging everything back to John’s house. Marlena grabbed one of Brady’s presents off the floor.

 

“I can’t believe you got him this.”

 

“Why… what’s wrong with it?

 

“Nothing actually… I think its cute.”

 

John laughed, “I thought so too… we could be twins.” John held the little leather jacket he bought for Brady up to his chest. Marlena pictured the two of them side by side in their matching leather jackets and began to laugh.

 

“That is quite the mental picture.” She looked over at Brady. “I hope he likes the things that I got him.”

 

John looked at her and smiled. “Are you kidding he loved everything you got for him. Especially that camera… and what a lifetime supply of film.” Marlena picked up a pillow and hit him with it.

 

“Oh shut up. He likes taking pictures. That one day we were playing outside and I let him play with my camera…oh gosh I can only imagine what kind of pictures I will find when I get them developed.”

 

“Ha… yeah probably a whole roll of pictures of various kinds of bugs.” Marlena made a squeamish face and John laughed. “Oh… what’s the matter? The big bad Doctor not like bugs?” He wiggled his fingers at her and with no warning attacked her sides with merciless tickling.

 

Marlena couldn’t control her laughing. “Oh… oh STOP… JOHN STOP! I mean it stop now… or I’m going to pee my pants.”

 

Marlena lay back on the sofa and John climbed over her, straddling her hips, effectively pining her arms at her sides. “Oh pee your pants eh? Well… that would be something to write home about.” He wriggled his eyebrows at her, and continued to tickle her.

 

“Oh… please I beg of you… stop! Brady… I need your help… come get your daddy.” Brady stood up and watched them laughing with delight and smiled as he just stood there.

 

“Ha… nice try blondie. Brady would help me first. Come on slugger… help me get Marlena.” Brady just stood there watching them and he started to laugh. John paused from tickling Marlena momentarily. He looked at her, and winked at her suggestively, to which Marlena nodded with understanding. And in a flash they were both off the sofa and tickling Brady. Brady rolled on the floor laughing with delight.

 

A few moments later the tickle fest came to and end… with John on the floor and Marlena straddling him and holding his arms, while Brady tickled him. John got his laughter under control. “Okay… okay uncle… you both win.” Brady looked up at Marlena and smiled.

 

“WE WON!” He jumped up and gave Marlena a high five.

 

John laughed, “You two are meanines.” Marlena winked at him. “Okay slugger… go into the bathroom and get all washed up. As soon as your done… we can all go out and have that day of fun like Marlena and I promised you.” Brady ran off to the bathroom leaving the two adult to catch their breath. John raised up off the floor leaning back on his two hands, with Marlena still straddling his lap. “So blondie, are you ready for a day of sun and fun?”

 

Marlena just sat there smiling, “Honestly… I can’t imagine having more fun then I have already had this morning.”

 

John sat up all the way and wrapped his arms around Marlena’s waist. They sat there for a moment, their faces mere inches apart. “Well then… you are in for a day full of surprises.”

 

 

“Is that right?”

 

“That’s a fact! I can be a man of many surprises when I want to be.”

 

“I have realized that about you.“ John smiled at her and it took her breath away. He sat there with his hair all unruly from playing with her and Brady…and in that moment he never looked more beautiful to her. Before she could stop herself she ran her fingers through his hair… taming the long black locks.

 

He just looked at her. Oh what joy it brought him just to look at her… to stare into her beautiful eyes. It was like her eyes told her whole life story. Her eyes showed all the happiness, pain, joy, sorrow and passion that she held with in her amazing heart. He ran his hands up and down the sides of her legs without conscience thought… like it was as natural as breathing. He brought his hand slowly up to her cheek and stroked it tenderly, “Marlena… what’s happening between us?”

 

Her smiled widened. She brought a hand from his hair to his cheek and let it rest there. “I’m not… sure. But there is one thing I know for a true fact. I want… more than anything… to see where it is going.”

 

John looked down a little unsure. “Marlena… I don’t know if that is such a good idea. There’s still… there is so much you don’t know about me. And if you knew…”

 

“If I knew… it wouldn’t change anything.”

 

“You don’t know that for sure. I’m sorry… I know that I promised that we would talk last night. But we were worn out and fell asleep… and…”

 

Marlena put a finger under John’s chin to raise his head. “John, I told you I wouldn’t pressure you, and I meant that. I have a feeling that you will talk to me when your ready. But as far as you telling me about

 

yourself, and that changing how I am feeling, I don’t see that happening. I know it sounds crazy… but…”

 

“But what?”

 

She smiled at him. “I know that this situation is… well its new to both of us. But in all honesty… I haven’t been this happy in years.”

 

John looked somewhat shocked. “But Marlena… from what you have told me you have a great life in Salem. You have three beautiful children… you have a lot of loving family and friends and…”

 

“And… no one to share it with. Don’t get me wrong, my children mean everything to me, and I love them with my whole heart. They are the best part of me. But… they are teenagers now, and they are starting to build their own lives…” Marlena rose off of Johns lap and sat on the sofa. John got up and sat next to her. He didn’t know how to explain it but, he felt that Marlena needed to be held. He wrapped his arms around her, and a contented sigh escaped her lips and she leaned back into the comfort of his arms. “I don’t talk about this much… mostly because everyone in my life already knows about it… until now.” She looked up at him and smiled. “I missed a lot of my children’s growing up… I missed some of their most important years. All because he had a vendetta against the family of the man I married… and I got caught in the crossfire.”

 

“Oh honey… that is awful. What did this bastard do to you?”

 

Marlena wiped the tears away, “He…” Just then Brady came out of the bathroom.

 

“I’m all ready!” John looked down at Marlena with a sad smile on his face. He took his thumb and wiped her tears away.

 

“I’m sorry… we can have Brady watch a movie for a while… and you can finish telling me.”

 

She shook her head. “No… this is Brady’s birthday… and its supposed to be a happy day.” She went to stand up but John grabbed her arm and looked at her with worry. She caressed his cheek, “Don’t worry about me…I’m fine. We can talk about this another time… I’m not going anywhere.” She rose from the sofa and extended her hand to John. “Are we ready… for a day of sun and fun?” John took her hand and stood beside her.

 

“I am more than ready.” Marlena went to turn from him, but he held her hand and pulled her close to him. “What you said earlier… about seeing where this is going…” he motioned between them, “Did you mean that?”

 

She nodded, “Yes… I meant it… more than you know.”

 

He smiled, “If your sure… then I’m willing to give it a try.”

 

“You mean that?” Marlena’s voice quivered.

 

“Yes… more than you know.” He leaned down to her and kissed her gently and quickly. He looked into her eyes. “Are we ready to take our little man out for his special day?”

 

She nodded and reluctantly let John out of her grasp. She turned to Brady and held her arms out to him. “Are you ready to go have some fun sweetie?” Brady ran and leapt into her arms, and the three of them left the hotel to spend the day with the little boy they loved. Their day started off showing great promise for things to come… and they left wondering what the rest of the day would bring their way.

 

 

Chapter 12

 

The whole day was a dream! It was like they had become a makeshift family in a matter of weeks… and even though it was sudden it was no less real. They spent the whole day together Marlena, John and their adorable Brady… celebrating Brady’s fourth birthday. Marlena made a

 

special point of remembering each and every moment, fearful that she would never get to have another birthday with her “little man”. They spent the majority of the day at the park… just playing together and watching Brady play and take pictures of anything and everything. At the end of their special day they took Brady for a ride on a gondola, as Marlena had promised him. John sat at the back of the boat, Marlena snuggled in front of him , her back resting against his chest… and Brady in front of her in much the same position. The lulling of the boat and peacefulness of the situation made for one very sleepy Brady, and he fell asleep in the comfort of Marlena’s arms. Brady’s little nap encouraged John and Marlena to call it a day and take Brady home for his last birthday treat… blowing out the candles on his cake.

 

When they arrived home John carried a sleeping Brady to the sofa while Marlena brought in the armfuls of presents that Brady acquired, and took them to his room. Marlena returned and unpacked the cake they bought him on the way home, after John teased her about baking one. She lit the four candles and motioned to John that she was ready, so he could wake Brady up. She placed the cake on the coffee table in front of the sofa and kneeled beside John on the floor as he lightly stroked Brady’s hair.

 

“Slugger… its time to sing happy birthday… wake up sleepy head.”

 

Brady slowly blinked his eyes and rubbed the tiredness away, “Oh cool!” He looked at his dad and then at Marlena, “Did… did you make it?”

 

John bit back a laugh and Marlena elbowed him, and then smiled at Brady. “Fear not little man. I wanted you to have a cake that you could actually eat… so we bought it.” She winked at him and he smiled. Brady sat up on the sofa, and Marlena move to his side. She and John glanced at each other and reached behind Brady, taking each others hands and smiling. Brady sat starring at his cake as Marlena and John sang happy birthday. When the song was done Marlena ruffled his hair. “Okay sweetie… time to blow out the candles and make a wish.”

 

Brady starred at the cake a moment longer and then looked to John hesitantly. John gave him a small smile and wink. “Its okay slugger… go ahead.” Brady took a deep breath and blew them all out… then slumped back against the back of the sofa. Marlena looked at Brady and wondered what made him so sad.

 

“So what did you wish for?” Marlena smiled at him. Brady didn’t answer and turned to John.

 

“Daddy… can I go to bed now?” The light that John had in his eyes all day quickly disappeared.

 

“Brady it’s still early… why don’t the three of us play some games?” Marlena quickly nodded her head, wanting more than anything to change Brady’s suddenly somber mood… but Brady shook his head.

 

“I am really tired daddy… I wanna go to bed.” John nodded his head reluctantly.

 

“Okay slugger… if you really want to.” Brady got up off the sofa and walked towards his room. He stopped before he entered and turned around. “Thanks for all my presents today… I love ‘em.” With that he went into his room and closed the door. Marlena sat speechless with tears starting to brim in her eyes.

 

“W… what happened? What made him get sad all of a sudden?” She looked at John as he just sat there and looked at Brady’s closed door. She touched his shoulder. “John?”

 

He drew a deep breath at her touch… placing a hand atop of her. “Its… a long story.” He looked over at her and smiled sadly. “I need to get some air… I’m gonna take a walk outback.” He got up from the sofa and walked to the back porch door. Marlena rose from the sofa.

 

“John… wait…” were the only words she could think of.

 

“Don’t worry… I wont be gone long.” He walked out the door. Marlena

 

looked around the room at a total loss.

 

She ran her fingers through her hair roughly, “What… what the hell just happened here?”

 

~~~~~

 

It was an hour later and John had not come back yet. Marlena checked on Brady, whom was sleeping soundly. When she went to kiss his cheek goodnight, she would swear that she tasted the saltiness of tears. She left his room and entered the back porch to try and get a glimpse of John… but he was no where to be seen. She could take it no longer… and she ventured out to find him.

 

She ventured out into the slightly wooded area of the back yard… and after a few minutes of walking she walked through a clearing and came upon John. He was sitting by a large tree at the edge of a beautiful pond. She just starred at him for a moment…he looked so conflicted and deep in thought. She walked closer. “I was getting worried about you. What are you doing out here?”

 

John shrugged his shoulders. “Oh just thinking… thinking about what a failure I am.”

 

Marlena sat beside him and leaned against the tree. She took a quick sideways glance at him… he looked so wounded as he gazed at the stars. “Why would you say such a thing?”

 

“Because its true.”

 

“Does this have something to do with Brady and what made him so sad?” John nodded but said nothing. “You want to tell me about it?” John was silent for a long while. Marlena didn’t want to push him. She leaned her head on his shoulder and just gazed at the stars, when suddenly John broke the silence.

 

“Ever since Brady could talk… his birthday wish has always been the

 

same. ‘For him and daddy to be happy and for us to find our family.’ How sad is it that I can’t make that simple wish come true for my son?”

 

“Just because it hasn’t happened yet, doesn’t mean that it never will. Give it some time.”

 

John huffed, “All the time in the world wouldn’t help… I can’t give Brady what he wants.” Marlena looked at him perplexed. She didn’t understand what John meant.

 

“John… I don’t understand. You said that Brady wishes that you two could “find” your family?” John give his customary nod. “John… where… where is Brady’s mother?” John’s shrug is his only answer. “Well… where is the rest of your family?” Again he shrugs and Marlena feels irritation at his so called answers. “John PLEASE! I want to understand what is going on here… and your little shrugs and nods aren’t much in the way of information.”

 

“Well… it’s the only answers I have.” John stands and starts to pace… and after a few minutes of silence Marlena stands, placing her hands on John’s chest to stop his movement.

 

“John please… talk to me.”

 

He looks into her eyes. “What do you want me to tell you? I gave you the only answers I HAVE! Do you want me to spell it out for you? I don’t know WHERE Brady’s mother is… or WHERE our family is! As a matter of fact… I don’t know WHO THEY ARE!” John walked away from her and stepped to the edge of the pond. He bends and picks up a handful of rocks, then frustrated he started chucking them one by one into the water. Marlena starred at him for a long moment… give the words he said time to sink in. Once she comprehended what he said… her tears began to fall. She walked over to him.

 

“John… oh John… are you saying that you…”

 

John chuckled, “Yep… I am saying that I have amnesia.”

 

“Why… why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

 

“Well it isn’t exactly dinner conversation.” Marlena stepped up behind him and rubbed his shoulders trying to release the tension that had amassed there.

 

“Oh honey… I could have helped you. All this time I could have been helping you.”

 

“Na… no one can help me with this blondie.”

 

“I’m not just anyone.” He looked at her and smiled. “I can help you. I am a psychiatrist …and believe it or not… amnesia is my specialty.” John turned to face her and smiled broadly.

 

“That is a little… convenient.” She smiled.

 

“Perhaps… but it is also true. You can call the hospital where I work if you don’t believe me.” John stroked her face and then turned back to face the lake.

 

“I believe you… but it doesn’t matter. “

 

“Why?”

 

“Because… I don’t want to remember.” Marlena was taken back by his statement. She took his hand.

 

“Come here and sit with me.” They walked back to the tree and settled on the ground. She took his hand, bringing it to her lips and laying a gentle kiss upon it. “I want … no I need for you to tell me what’s going on… otherwise I can’t help you!”

 

“I… I don’t know what there is to say really.”

 

“Well lets start at the beginning. What is the very first thing you remember?” John closes his eyes and leans back against the tree.

 

“I remember waking up… in this little… cottage I think. I… woke to the sound of, a baby crying.”

 

“Brady?”

 

“Yeah… it was just me and Brady there.” John’s eyes open widely. “After I woke up, and gathered what there were of my wits… I found a letter.”

 

“Do you remember what it said?”

 

John laughed, “Word for word. It said, ‘Take baby Brady and leave… or you will loose more than your memory’.”

 

Marlena wiped away a few tears, “And then what did you do?”

 

“I ugh, I remember looking around that cottage. I found all kinds of things… I don’t know if they were mine or if they were planted there. I found a picture ID… with my face on it and the name “John Black”… I’m not even sure if that’s my real name.” John ran his fingers through his hair roughly. “Ugh what else… I found several bank books with the name John Black on them… with more money than I could ever spend in one life time.”

 

Marlena ran her hands up and down his back in a soothing motion. “Oh honey… then what did you do?”

 

“I remember walking over to Brady and just starring at him. I didn’t know what to do… I mean at that moment I didn’t know my ass from my elbow… how was I supposed to take care of a innocent little baby when I didn’t know how to take care of myself?” He paused for a moment to gather his thoughts. “While I looked at him I just cried… struggling with what to do. Then… he smiled up at me… and in that instance I knew I couldn’t just leave him behind… I just KNEW!” He

 

stopped and smiled at Marlena. “Then I remember running around the cottage and grabbing everything I could get my hands on. I packed up what ever I could carry in two duffle bags… I grabbed Brady and ran. And we have been running ever since.”

 

Marlena stayed quiet trying to piece together all the information that John had given her. It was confusing to her… so she could only imagine how John has been feeling. How he must feel… having to live his life on the run. “How long?”

 

“Umm I think Brady was about 3 months old… so it has been almost four years now…”, four years of hell John thought to himself. Four years of running and fearing for his and his sons life. Marlena noted his quiet contemplation, and reached up to stroke his face.

 

“Do you know… who did this to you?”

 

John shook his head, “Nope… but my guess is they ain’t good guys.” John thoughtlessly rubbed his once injured leg. Marlena noticed and jumped slightly with recognition.

 

“Oh… my goodness! That day… the day I found you in that alley!”

 

“Yeah… whoever these people are… they were catching up to me. I had the feeling all day that I was being followed. I remember parking my car… I jumped out and I started running. And they were fast on my heals… and then all of a sudden I felt pain and I fell to the ground…I had been shot. I remember glancing down and seeing all the blood but I knew I couldn’t stop. So I got up and crossed the street. That is what caused the massive accident that day… apparently in my panic I forgot to look both ways when I crossed.” He smiled and looked at Marlena. “With all the mass confusion and chaos I was able to get away… however so did the person that was chasing me. And then…”

 

Marlena smiled at him sadly, “I know the rest of the story from there.” John nodded. Marlena just sat back and tried to absorb it all, but she wasn’t having much luck… one thing kept sticking out in her mind.

 

“John I hate to ask this but… you said that you don’t know who Brady’s mother is… then how… how do you…”

 

“How do I know if Brady’s is my son?” Marlena nodded reluctantly. “After I got settled in our first temporary home I changed our last names and I set up new bank accounts… and got us settled into our new life. But… that question still lingered at the back of my mind. So… I took him in and had our blood tested… he was mine! Oh… that was possible the best and worst day of my life.”

 

“How’s that?”

 

“It was the happiest because… because I had this beautiful little boy, a tiny little piece of the REAL me… whoever that is. And it was the worst because… I had no clue who gave me that miracle… I have no idea who the woman is that gave me such a precious gift… and I have no idea what happened to her.” John stopped and looked at Marlena when the tears started to run down his cheeks. “Blondie… how do I tell that amazing kid in there that I have no idea who his mother is? What do I say when he asks me if I loved his mama… or when he asks me what happened to her?” Marlena took her thumbs and gently wiped his tears away. He took her hand and held it to his cheek. “You know… a part of me thinks that I shouldn’t have taken Brady with me that day.”

 

“Oh John… how can you say that?” John rose once more and looked around waving his hands.

 

“Because… what kind of life have I given him? We move from place to place… never staying long enough to put roots down anywhere, because god only knows how long its going to be before someone tracks us down! I never let Brady out of my site… fearing that someone is going to snatch him. He can’t make friends… because to me no one can be trusted! I have nothing to offer him!”

 

Marlena stood and grabbed John’s arm, spinning him around to face her. “That is NOT true! You have YOURSELF to offer him… and he is

 

so lucky to have you!”

 

“Lucky?… LUCKY?” John hurriedly pulls his shirt over his head and points to various parts of his upper body. “Do you see this? Look at these scars all over me! “ He turns in a circle to show her the marks that adorn his back. Marlena gasps and covers her mouth to stifle her cries. “You remember these all to well… they are what scared you so much when you first saw them… the night you were cleaning me up. These hideous marks and scars and bruises are obviously painful souvenirs of my life… a life I don’t REMEMBER! A life that obviously wasn’t all sunshine and roses. I can surmise this much though… since people have been trying to KILL ME for the last four years… I can come to the conclusion that the life I led… wasn’t a very good one! So… you tell me doctor… how exactly is Brady LUCKY to have ME?” Marlena walked to stand in front of him… mere inches away, her tears falling freely.

 

“Because that’s not who you are… not in here!” Marlena gently placed her hand over his heart. “Whatever you did in the past doesn’t matter… what matters is who you are today! And who you are today is Brady’s daddy. You are a person who would give ANYTING to make the people you love happy… and safe!” Marlena drew a deep breath. “I know that this must be agony for you… to not know anything about your life before these last four years. I understand that kind of darkness and fright.”

 

“How would you know how I feel?” Marlena let her hand fall from his chest and she walked to the waters edge.

 

“I began to tell you earlier today…before Brady interrupted us. Remember I told you that I missed a lot of my children’s growing up… I missed some of their most important years. All because of a evil man… who had a vendetta against the family of the man I married… and I got caught in the crossfire.” She glanced at John and continued. “Well the part that I didn’t get to tell you was… that evil man kidnapped me… and held me hostage for five long years!” She wiped away a stray tear. “It was bad enough that I missed all that time with

 

my children, and family and friends… but on top of that I have no memory of those years… no memory what so every.” She turned to face John. “So you see… I know what it feels like. I know how it feels to have that dark lonely place in your head and your heart! And I know how it feels to search for something to fill that space!”

 

John walked to her and took her into a fierce hug. “Oh sweetheart… that must be awful for you. And as much as I sympathize with you… it just isn’t the same.” Marlena pulled back from him.

 

“How is it different?”

 

 

 

“Because Marlena… you know what kind of life you had before you were taken. You know that you were a good, caring, loving person… who was loved and respected by everyone. I on the other hand… have no idea who I was… or what I did. I could… I could be a criminal… or worse judging by these scars all over me.” Marlena grabbed his chin and made him look at her.

 

“NO!…I don’t believe that… and neither can you.” John shook his head.

 

“Blondie I appreciate the thought… but you can’t know that for sure… and neither can I.” He went to turn away but Marlena held him in place.

 

“ I DO know that! Maybe I haven’t known you very long… but I KNOW YOU! I can look into your eyes and see everything about you that is true and real! I can look into your eyes and see to your very soul… and what I see is beautiful and amazing.” She cried softly as she stroked his cheek tenderly. “It might be true… that you have done things in your past… that weren’t exactly respectable… we might never know for sure. But there is one thing I know for a true fact… and that is, if you did anything of the sort… then you had no choice in the matter.” John tried his best to reign in his emotions but he wasn’t successful, and the tears began to fall. He was moved at the way

 

Marlena spoke with such conviction about him and his goodness. He brought his hand up and stroked her hair… placing a stray piece behind her ear.

 

“Oh blondie… that is possibly the sweetest thing anyone has ever said to me. But… what leads you to believe that I am as… good, as you claim I am?” She smiled at him as her eyes roamed his face.

 

“I know because… because if you were anything other than… wonderful… I wouldn’t be able to care for you as much as I do. And believe me…I care for you so… sooo much.” She leaned in and kissed him tenderly and pulled away. She looked into his eyes and stroked his cheek as she whispered, “Sooo much…” Once again she leaned in and kissed him with increasing passion, as they both sank down to the grass beside the lake, under the cover of the large oak tree.

 

 

Chapter 13

 

Time… why is it that time drags on slowly when we want things to pass quickly, but the moments we treasure the most, and want to last forever… those are the moments that fly by? Marlena had been pondering this question all morning. She sat on John’s back porch just starring at the beauty that surrounded her… pondering the time she has spent in Italy… time that was quickly drawing to a close. She couldn’t bring herself to fathom it… she couldn’t fathom leaving this city, that she was all to reluctant to come to in the first place. She thought back over the last several weeks and how those weeks have changed her life. And how the simple decision of coming to Italy brought two people into her life, two people whom she couldn’t imagine NOT being in her future. A smile crept to her face as she thought of John and how close they had become. After he told her of his life and lack of memory it seemed as though the two of them connected on a level that they never could have imagined. As time had passed they became more acquainted with each other in every sense of the word… well ever sense except that of a physical nature,

 

but it wasn’t because Marlena hadn‘t tried. She couldn’t describe what came over her… but whenever she was around John she had this overwhelming, and sometimes aching need to be with him… to make love with him and share that most intimate of connections with him. She didn’t know how to describe it… it was more than a physical attraction, although that attraction definitely existed. It was more like a overwhelming ache for them to be connected. She felt like she needed this intimate piece of him, to carry with her when she went back home. But as often as she tried John wouldn’t oblige. He tried to explain to her that is wasn’t that he didn’t want to… because his desire for her was more than obvious… it was more like he couldn’t. He couldn’t make love to her, and then watch her leave on a plane… out of his and his sons life. And not only that, but he told her that she deserved so much more than he could offer her, and he didn’t want her to settle for anything less… including him.

 

Marlena wiped the errant tears from her cheek as her phone rang. She drew a ragged breathe and steadied her voice before answering. “Hello?”

 

“Hi mom!” Sami chirped.

 

Marlena couldn’t help the smile that came to her face at the sound of her daughters voice. “Oh baby girl… how are you? And your brother and sister how are they?”

 

“We are all great mom… we just came back form the beach. We are trying to soak up all the rays of sun that we can before we go back home.”

 

“Yeah… you know as much as I have loved this vacation I can’t wait to see you all.” Even though the thought of leaving Brady and John tore her heart out… she couldn’t wait to see her babies.

 

“I know what you mean mom. As much fun as we are having it will be nice to be home, and see all of our family and friends.” Sami waited for her mom to say something but could tell that she was hesitant.

 

“So… how are John and Brady?”

 

Marlena felt the air get stuck in her throat at the mention of their names. “They… they are good. They are still… “ before she could finish her sentence Marlena heard the screen door open. “Uh oh… I spoke to soon. Here comes a rather tired looking little man now.” Brady smiled a sleepy grin at her and without a second thought climbed up into her lap.

 

“Who you talkin too?” Brady said as he blinked owlishly and rubbed his still tired eyes. Marlena smiled and tired to tame his hair that stood up in several gravity deifying directions.

 

“It’s Sami… do you want to say hi?” Brady nodded and took the phone from her.

 

“Hi Sami!” Sami smiled when Brady’s cheerful voice came on the line.

 

“Well hi there squirt. How are you?”

 

“I’m good… “ Brady offered nothing else.

 

“Well that’s good… so what are you going to do today?”

 

Brady shrugged his shoulders. “I dunno…” He looked up to Marlena. “Marlena can we go swimming?” Marlena smiled and nodded her head, enjoying the conversation he was having with Sami. “I am gonna go swimming.”

 

“Cool, that sounds like fun. I’ll tell you a secret okay” Brady nodded his head listening intently as Sami continued. “Mom LOVES to get her hair wet… so make sure you splash and dunk her a lot.. Okay?” Sami laughed which made Brady laugh in return.

 

“Cool!” Marlena looked down and saw the smile on Brady’s face.

 

“What’s so funny Brady?”

 

 

“Sami said you like to get your hair wet… so I should dunk and splash you a lot.” Marlena’s eyes widened at Sami’s not so funny attempt at humor and she bit back a laugh.

 

“Did she?” He nodded and she smiled. “I tell you what little man. Why don’t you go get your swimming stuff on and when I am done talking to Sami we will have some breakfast and then we can go swimming okay?” Brady jumped off her lap. “Wait … say goodbye to Sami.”

 

“Bye Sami… talk to you later!”

 

“Bye squirt… have fun.” Brady handed the phone to Marlena and ran in the house.

 

“Just wait until I see you little girl… you are going to pay for telling him to get my hair wet.” Sami couldn’t help but to laugh, knowing how much her mother hated getting her hair wet. “Well sweetie I will let you go so you can go and enjoy the rest of your time there. Oh wait… did grandma and grandpa get your tickets?”

 

“Yep… we leave Sunday afternoon. When do you leave?” Marlena blinked back the tears that came to her eyes at the thought of leaving.

 

“I uh… I tried to get a flight for Saturday so I could get home before you all but there were none available. So I leave Sunday evening.” Sami could hear the sadness in her mothers voice.

 

“Mom… mom what’s wrong?” Marlena wiped away yet another tear.

 

“Nothing baby girl… nothing is wrong why do you ask?”

 

“Mom come on I know you better than that. You are sad I can tell. Where you thinking of Brady and John?” Marlena smiled at how well her daughter knew her.

 

“Yeah I was. I was just thinking how weird it is going to be not seeing

 

them… after seeing them pretty much everyday.” It was more than weird… the thought of not being around them was ripping her heart out.

 

“I know it will be hard mom. But maybe… well maybe they can come to Salem… to visit.” The thought of John and Brady coming to Salem brought Marlena to attention, and made her mind race a million miles a minute.

 

“Maybe honey… maybe they can. Listen I will let you go so you can enjoy the rest of your time there. I love you honey.”

 

“I love you too mom. We will see you when you get home… bye.”

 

“Bye!” Sami’s suggestion still lingered in Marlena’s mind. Shaking her head she cleared her thoughts and headed off to get some breakfast before he woke his father up.

 

~~~~~

 

John woke from his sleep to the obnoxious ringing of the phone on his night stand. “What?”

 

“Well good morning to you too.”

 

John sat straight up in bed, “Chelsea… sorry about that. How are you?”

 

“I am good. Great actually… mom is doing wonderful. Actually that is why I am calling. I just wanted to tell you that I will be back tomorrow afternoon sometime.”

 

“Really? Wow… I am so glad that your mom is recovering so nicely… it will be great to have you back.”

 

“Well it is nice to know that I have been missed. So how have things been?” Chelsea smiled to her self.

 

“Things… thing have been great actually. Marlena has been a big help… and Brady just adores her.” Brady isn’t the only one he thought to himself, but there was no need to tell Chelsea that.

 

John filled her in on Brady and things that had been happening, after she told him of her mothers progress. He got her flight information from her and told her that he would pick her up at the airport tomorrow. After hanging up John glanced over at his alarm clock, who’s bright red numbers announced to him that it was 11 a.m. “Ugh… why did Marlena let me sleep so late.” He got out of bed and pulled on his jeans and a white sleeveless t-shirt. He went in to the living room and noticed the total silence that engulfed the house. He looked around but saw hide nor hair of Brady or Marlena. Walking to the fridge he noticed the note on the counter.

 

John,

 

You were sleeping so peacefully I didn’t have the heart to wake you. Brady and I are down at the lake. When you drag your beautiful self out of bed, why don’t you come and join us. ~Blondie

 

 

 

John smiled at her use of the nickname that he had given her. He set the note down and with a added bounce in his step headed of down to the lake.

 

~~~~~

 

When John made it to the lake what he saw took his breath away… it was one of the most beautiful sights he had ever seen… he walked closer. Marlena lay under the shade of the large oak tree that sat near the waters edge. She laid on her back with a book splayed across her stomach, and Brady snuggled up beside her, covered lightly by a beach towel. He smiled at the sight… secretly wishing that he could see it everyday for the rest of his life. He walked over and lowered himself down, leaning against the giant oak. He lifted Marlena’s head off the ground and shifted so her head rested in his lap. He watched as Marlena sighed and a beautiful smiled graced her sun kissed

 

cheeks. He reached over and gently took the book that laid upon her chest, glancing at the page it was opened to. He could tell this book was well worn and used… but this particular page was nearly faded… and the corner was dog eared, so as to never loose its place. John glanced at the page and read the words out loud.

 

“A special world for you and me, a special bond one can not see. It wraps us up in its cocoon, and hold us fiercely in its womb.”

 

The words began to stick in John’s throat and he felt his heart constrict, in a painful yet joyous way. He looked down as Marlena drew in a deep breath as if to enjoy the sent of the summer air and let it fill her lungs. He reached down and gently brushed a few strands of hair out of her eyes… causing her to smile in her sleep… and he continued to read.

 

“It’s fingers spread like fine spun gold, gently nestling us to the fold. Like silken thread it holds us fast, bonds like this are meant to last.”

 

He took another glance at Marlena whom still smiled in her sleep.

 

“And though at times a thread may break, a new one forms in its wake. To bind us closer and keep us strong, in a special world where we belong.”

 

John looked down at Marlena and continued to stroked her hair… a peaceful feeling washing over him. When his hands stilled Marlena’s eyes fluttered open and looked up… and what she saw was an amazing shade of blue… gazing back at her. She brought her hand up and laid it gently upon his cheek. “It’s you…”

 

He smiled as he brought her hand that rested upon his cheek, to his mouth and kissed her open palm, “Who else would it be?”

 

She blinked again, not really sure as to what was happening. “You… you’re my… dream. Your my dream…”

 

He smiled at her somewhat sleepy but heartfelt words. “Sweetheart… I am a lot of things… but someone’s dream isn’t one of them.”

 

Marlena raised herself up slightly, blinking away the fog from her mind. “You are… you are my dream. All these years… it was you… you are what’s been missing.”

 

John starred at her, slightly confused as to what she was talking about. He wanted to brush it off as the ramblings of someone who was in that state between waking and sleeping… where dreams still seem so real. But her eyes… her eyes seem so sure of what she was saying. “Sweetheart… it was just a dream.”

 

Marlena laid her head back onto his lap and closed her eyes. “All these years… I have had this dream… it is so similar to this moment… except for one thing.”

 

John stroked her hair, “What would that be?”

 

Her eyes fluttered open and looked at him as tears began to slide down her cheeks. “The dream usually leaves me feeling empty and hollow inside. But this time… I’m not.” She smiled and closed her eyes feeling the sense of fulfillment and happiness wash over her. “Ever since I came back… after being kidnapped, I have had this sense of being empty inside. I could never understand it. I mean I was so happy to be back home… with my children and all the people I loved. But…

 

“But what sweetheart?” He wiped away her tears with the pad of his thumb.

 

She tilted her face into his touch. “But no matter how happy I was to be home… I still had this incredible ache inside. I had this pain inside that would never go away. It is this indescribable, unspeakable loneliness and heartache that always loomed at the forefront of my mind and my heart.” She glanced up at John and slinked away more tears when he smiled sadly at her. She reached up to stroke his

 

cheek… and he leaned down to capture her lips in a swift but powerful kiss. When they pulled apart she smiled and sighed deeply. “I didn’t realize it until just now.” She rose off the ground quickly and sat on his lap… she straddled his legs and looked him in the eye. She took his hands, kissing each one and holding them tightly in her grasp. “I had that dream quite often since I returned home. But… I haven’t had it since I came here… and met you.”

 

John smiled tearfully at her touching words. “Well… that’s a good thing isn’t it?”

 

She nodded happily, “It is a very good thing… and it made me realize… that you are what has been missing… you and that adorable little boy over there.” They both glanced at Brady and smiled.

 

“Honey… you have had this dream for years… and you only just met me about a month ago. While I appreciate the sentiment… what makes you think that Brady and I are what’s been missing from your life?”

 

“Because I don’t hurt anymore! Ever since I met you… the ache has disappeared, and I haven’t been this happy since before I was taken hostage by that mad man.” She swatted at her tears. “Hell even when people talk to me on the phone now they can hear the difference in my voice. My friend Laura told me she could tell just by my voice how happy I was here with you and Brady. She said it was like my whole being had come to life again… and John I don’t want to loose that …”

 

“You won’t honey. I am so glad that you have found what its like to feel happy again… and I am so happy that Brady and I helped you feel it. Now that you have it back… you wont loose it.” He stroked her cheek and she angrily swatted his hand away.

 

“Yes… YES I will loose it… because I am going to loose you and Brady! Don’t you see… you are what makes me happy. Being with the two of you… it fills the emptiness and the loneliness. I don’t want to loose that… I don’t want go back to that feeling of pure heartache. I

 

don’t want to go back to what my life was before I met the two of you.” Marlena did nothing to stop the onslaught of tears. She leaned forward and nestled her head in the crook of John’s neck and wrapped her arms around his waist… never wanting to let him go.

 

John held Marlena tightly with his one arm… while his other hand rubbed soothing circles over her back. Her words moved him in a way that he never thought possible. But what was even more shocking to him was that he felt the same. Having Marlena in his and Brady’s life made him happier than he ever thought possible. Other than Brady, she seemed to fill the aching black hole that was his heart.

 

“Oh Marlena… sweetheart believe it or not I understand what you are feeling. Ever since the first time I saw you… you have brought such light into my life… and Brady’s. But honey… you know this is an impossible situation. We knew from the start that you would have to leave… that is exactly why I have been so hesitant to take things any further between us. Baby… as much as I would love to… I don’t know how to make this any better for you.” Marlena rose from his chest. She brought her hands up and cupped his cheeks.

 

“I know what you can do.”

 

He smiled sadly at her, “What… what can I do?”

 

She smiled broadly at him, “Come with me!”

 

John starred at her, not quite sure what he meant. “Wh… what?”

 

“Come with me… come HOME with me!”

 

 

Chapter 14

 

Marlena sat at the vanity table in her hotel room, putting the finishing touches on her makeup. She stared intensely at her reflection… making sure there wasn’t a smudge or an eyelash out of place. She

 

was about to wipe away a minuscule smudge of eyeliner when the phone rang causing her to jump, and smear her makeup even more. She looked over at the phone and answered it with a huff. “Hello?”

 

The irritated tone of Marlena’s voice caused John to smile. “Well hello to you too. What’s the matter… you sound pissed?”

 

“Well the phone rang while I was fixing my makeup and it startled me.”

 

John rolled his eyes, “And why are you putting makeup on ?”

 

Marlena pulled the receiver away from her ear and looked at it as though John had lost his mind. “Uh… because we are going out tonight.”

 

“Marlena how many times have I told you… you don’t need makeup. You are beautiful just the way you are.”

 

That heartfelt comment made her heart warm and made her lips curl in a smile. “As beautiful as that sentiment is… I would rather not test it out in public dear. So why are you calling… you know you are taking precious minutes away from my preparation time.”

 

“Oh geez…” John glances at his watch. “You still have like two hours to get ready… that is MORE than enough time.”

 

“Ha… this coming from a man who only has to shower, brush his teeth, comb his hair and put some clothes on. A woman’s appearance has much more preparation involved.”

 

“Sweetheart we are going to dinner… not a royal ball.”

 

“Oh shut up… I want to look good for you. Is there some crime in that?”

 

John smiles at the thought of Marlena wanting to look good… just for him… and his mind drifted back to a recent morning when he found it

 

hard not to ravish her. “Baby… you don’t have to put an effort into looking sexy. Remember the other morning when I woke up and came out into the kitchen, and you were sitting on the kitchen counter. You were wrapped up in a fuzzy robe… your hair was up in a pony tail… and you had your glasses perched on the edge of your nose reading the morning paper…”

 

Marlena smiles when a shiver runs through her body at the memory of sexual tension that filled the room that morning. “Mmm… yes I remember, why?”

 

John takes a deep breath, “Well believe me… at that moment you were sexy as hell. It took everything in me not to rip that bathrobe off you.”

 

“Well why didn’t you… you certainly didn’t hear me complaining when you kissed me.” Marlena got a sly smile on her face imagine John on the other end of the line. He was no doubt turning ten shades of red.

 

John clears his throat. “Hhemm … anyways… the reason that I am calling is to tell you that I got a sitter for Brady tonight.”

 

Marlena’s heart sunk a little. “What… I thought the three of us were all going out together?”

 

“Well that was the plan… but believe it or not I would like to spend at least one evening alone with you before you have to leave. Besides Chelsea came home today… and she offered to watch him… I couldn’t pass that up.” John paused worriedly at Marlena’s silence. “Marlena? What’s the matter? Look if you don’t want to spend the evening alone with me I understand…”

 

“Oh John don’t be silly… You know that I would love nothing better. It’s just… well I leave tomorrow night… and I wanted to spend sometime with Brady too before I left.”

 

John smiled at her sincerity. “I know that sweet heart… that is why

 

Brady should be at your hotel room in about 20 minutes.”

 

“Wh… what?”

 

John laughed. “Well… I knew you would be missing him and Chelsea had some errands that she had to run. So I told her to drop Brady off with you so you two could spend some alone time together.”

 

“Oh honey… thank you so much. Are you sure Brady doesn’t mind? He was looking forward to all of us going out to dinner tonight.”

 

“Well trust me he was anything but happy about it… but once I told him that he would get to come over and spend some time with you he calmed down. Actually that made him quite happy because he left some toys over at your place last time we were over there.” John and Marlena both laughed. Once again John looked at his watch. “Well I better let you get back to your ‘preparations’. You only have one hour and forty-five minutes now.”

 

Marlena gasped in shock, “Oh nooo. John if I look anything other than perfection tonight, I am going to hurt you so bad.”

 

“Well that sounds quit promising actually. Maybe I should call you every ten minutes.”

 

“Don’t you dare. If you do I will beat you when you get here.”

 

John smiled, “Well then… quit enticing me with these promises.”

 

Marlena giggled, “You are such a pig…you know to most people those would be threats of bodily harm. Not sweet promises meant to turn you on.”

 

“Well as you are so fond of saying… I am not most people.”

 

Marlena rolled her eyes in amusement. “No… you certainly aren’t.” Marlena turned abruptly when there was a knock at the door. “Oh

 

shit.”

 

“What’s the matter?”

 

“There’s a knock at the door… I think it is Brady and Chelsea.” She looked at herself in the mirror. She was wrapped in a robe, her hair in a towel… and her makeup on. “Sweetie I have to go now.”

 

John made himself whine like Brady, “Ohhh already?” Marlena laughed gleefully causing John to smile, “Alright sweetheart… enjoy your time with Brady.”

 

“Thank you again for arranging this, I’ll see you soon.” Marlena hung up the phone and checked her appearance once more before rushing to answer the door. When she opened it there stood Brady with a bouquet of lilacs in his hand.

 

“Hiya Marlena… I came to help you get ready for your date with daddy.” He handed her the flowers with a toothy grin.

 

Marlena bent down and engulfed Brady in her arms kissing his head. “Oh sweetie I am so glad you’re here… I am going to need your help big time. Thank you for these beautiful flowers.” Marlena looked up at Chelsea. “Thank you so much for bringing him over here.”

 

“Not a problem at all. Is there anything I can do for you before I leave?”

 

“Nope… I think we are all set. I’m sorry were are my manners. Welcome back… and how’s your mother?”

 

Chelsea smiled, “Oh she is doing much better thank you for asking.” She glances at her watch, “Well I better be off. I will be back for Brady around seven. And Brady you be good for Marlena.”

 

Brady placed his hands on his hips in an irritated manner, “I will be… we need to get ready for her date with daddy!”

 

 

Chelsea ruffled his hair and laughed. “Okay then have fun.”

 

Marlena picked Brady up and settled him on her hip as she closed the door. Brady glanced up at her, his eyes roaming over her face and all the makeup that she wore, and he smiled.

 

“You look pretty.”

 

Touched by his sweet words Marlena kissed his cheek, “Why thank you sweet heart. But I am not all done getting pretty yet… I still have to pick out my dress. You wanna help me?”

 

“I sure do.”

 

Marlena set Brady down and they headed towards her bedroom when the phone rang and stopped her in her tracks. Marlena groaned in frustration. “Brady… why don’t you go into my room and look at the pretty dress on my bed… and you cant pick out the one you think daddy will like the best okay?”

 

Brady took off running. “Cool!”

 

Marlena smiled at his retreating form and picked up the phone. “Hello?”

 

“Hi there… what are you doing?”

 

Marlena’s eyes flew open in mild shock. “John!”

 

John paused before answering. “Yes?”

 

Marlena huffed, “Well… what do you want?”

 

He couldn’t help but to smile. “I just wanted to see what you were doing.”

 

“You KNOW what I am doing… I am trying to get ready.” She smiled to herself knowing that he was playing with her.

 

“Well if you are busy why do you keep answering the phone?”

 

“Uh… because you keep calling me… and I am hanging up now.”

 

“Wait what were you doing when I called?”

 

“Brady and I were going to pick out the dress that I am wearing tonight… and now he is in there picking it out all by himself… so you might end up seeing me in that bathrobe that you liked so much.”

 

John sighed happily, “That’s my boy…I could defiantly get behind that.”

 

Marlena bit back a laugh. “Ugh John… I am going to kick your ass when you get here.”

 

John laughed, “MmmHmm promises, promises.” Just then he heard Marlena groan and mumble the word pig before she hung up, causing him to smile.

 

~~~~~

 

About six forty-five Marlena came out of the bathroom to an awaiting Brady who was sitting on her bed. She stepped in front of him and spun around. “So little man… what do you think?”

 

Brady stared at her for a moment as a smile formed on his face. “Wow… you look really pretty in that blue dress.”

 

Marlena turned and looked in the full length mirror. She wore a simple blue ankle length dress… with spaghetti straps, and s split up the right side that went to mid thigh… she smiled thinking that her dress was the color of John‘s eyes. Her hair was down and curly… her makeup done to perfection. The only jewelry she wore were simple diamond

 

stud earrings. After making sure she liked what she saw she turned back to Brady. “Well I wouldn’t look half as pretty if it wasn’t for you picking out my dress. I sure hope your daddy likes it.”

 

“He will… that’s his favorite color. That’s why I picked it.” Brady watched as Marlena walked around the room attending to last minute details…his eyes became sad. “Marlena?”

 

Marlena began to put things in a purse that matched her dress. “Yes sweetie?”

 

He looked down at his fidgeting hands. “Are you leaving tomorrow?”

 

Marlena could hear the sadness in his voice and stopped what she was doing… and went and sat beside him. “Well… yes honey… I leave tomorrow night to go back home.”

 

He looked up and into her eyes. “Why? Aren’t you happy here… with daddy and me?”

 

Marlena felt the tears gather in her eyes. “Oh honey… I am so happy here with the two of you. But… well honey I don’t live here in Italy. I have to go back home… to Salem. I have a job there… and Carrie, Eric and Sami need me there.”

 

Brady sat and looked as though he was concentrating on what he was about to say. “Well… why don’t you get a job here? And then your kids could come here and stay.”

 

Marlena smiled at Brady’s thoughtfulness. He was trying so hard to make a plan that would work for everyone… and that would keep her here with him. “Oh sweet heart. I hope you know that I would love nothing more than to stay here with you and your daddy. But honey… there are just too many people in Salem that need me… and I would miss them so much if I stayed away.”

 

Brady began to cry. “Won’t… wont you miss me and daddy?”

 

 

Marlena felt her tears begin to fall. “Oh baby… I will miss you so much and your daddy too. But listen… just because I wont be living here doesn’t mean that we wont ever see each other or talk to each other. Daddy will have my phone number and address. You can call me whenever you want… and we can even take trips and visit each other. Maybe you and daddy can come and visit me in Salem… and we can do all kinds of fun stuff, just like we did here. Okay?”

 

Brady nodded but said nothing. Marlena went to pull him into a hug but Brady got off the bed and went to stare out the bedroom window. “Brady… just because I won’t be here… well it doesn’t mean that I love you any less, you know that don’t you?”

 

Brady shrugged his shoulders, “Sure… I guess.”

 

Marlena walked over to were he stood and kneeled down in front of him. “What’s this I guess stuff?” She tilted his chin so he would look at her. “How much do I love you?”

 

Brady smiled, “You love me… right up to the moon and back?”

 

Marlena smiled causing her unshed tears to fall onto her cheeks. “I sure do sweet heart. I love you that much and so much more. Please promise me that you will never forget that okay?”

 

Brady nodded and wrapped his arms around her neck for a hug. “I promise Marlena.” Brady raised his head from her shoulder when he heard a knock at the door. “Uh oh… daddy’s here.”

 

Marlena smiled at him. “Oh my goodness… why don’t you go let daddy in and I am going to go fix my makeup okay?”

 

Brady kissed her cheek and ran from the room yelling, “Okay!”

 

Marlena walked into her bathroom and wiped away the tears that caused her makeup to run. She reapplied her eyeliner and lipstick.

 

She smiled at herself in the mirror. “Who knows Brady… if I play my cards right, and everything goes as I plan… you and your daddy might just be coming home with me.” She smiled once again and went off in search of the man who held her happy ending in the palm of his hand.

 

 

Chapter 15

 

“If I had only known…” her words came out so quietly they seemed to be carried away by the slight breeze that caressed her skin. But they caught John’s attention before they blew away.

 

He gripped her hand tighter as they walked the streets of the city. “If you had only known what?”

 

She turned to him and smiled, pausing to stop their movement… holding them in this moment. She lifted her hand to his face. Gently running it over the arch of his eyebrow, and coming to rest on the definition of his jaw. “If I had only known what was waiting for me here in Italy… I would have come a LOT sooner.”

 

A smile spread across John’s face which made him glow in the starlight. He reached up and gently wiped her silken hair out of her eyes. He perused her features as to commit them to memory. His eyes glossed over with a passion that was matched only by the deep, yet tender baritone of his voice. “You are more beautiful… than any woman has a right to be.”

 

Marlena’s breath caught in her throat at the intensity and passion that laced his words. She locked her hazel orbs to his midnight blue ones and time seemed to stop in that instance… in his eyes she felt as though she has found her souls mate. She lifted her arms to twine tightly around his neck. She leaned forward slowly, her gaze never breaking from his. Until her lips brushed his as she whispered, “I … love you!”

 

John inhaled deeply from the softness of her lips and the depth of her

 

words. He blinked rapidly and slowly pulled way. “Marlena…”

 

She opened her eyes from the loss of his lips and the quiver of his voice. “Please… don’t say anything. I didn’t say it in order for you to say it in return. I simply said it because I felt it… and I meant it.” John became slightly tense and uneasy at Marlena’s declaration. She felt him tense and begin to pull away, which caused her to tighten her hold around his neck. “John there is no need to pull away.” When she felt him relax she eased her grip, and brought her left hand from around his neck to lovingly caress his face. She starred into his eyes and what she saw made her smile. “Like I said… you don’t have to say a word. When I look in your eyes… I can see everything that you are afraid to say.”

 

Without a thought John leaned forward and took her mouth in an intense kiss. Marlena moaned deeply which spurred John on in his quest of her mouth. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her body flush to his. John’s lungs burned with a need for oxygen… but the feeling of Marlena’s silky tongue dueling with his was more powerful than the need to breathe. After moments of increasingly intimate contact, their movements were halted by the rain drops that started to fall. They both pulled away slowly. Their foreheads come to rest against each other, while they tried to catch their breath… and John began to giggle.

 

“I… forgot where we were for a moment.”

 

Marlena lifted her head and gave him an appreciative smile. “I know what you mean. You definitely have the ability to make me forget place and time.”

 

John winked at her as they pulled apart. They glanced around and saw people starting to clear the streets as the size and the intensity of the raindrops grew. John led Marlena to the shelter of a near by tree. “Are you ready to make a run for it?”

 

His words were lost on Marlena as the strings of music from a near by

 

American café caught her attention. She left the cover of the tree and entered the rain once more. She lifted her face to the sky and smiled as the rain cooled her heated flesh.

 

John stared at her in wonderment and shock. “Marlena… get out of the rain… you are going to catch a cold!”

 

His words once again fell on deaf ears. She smiled at him and extended her delicate hand to him. “Dace with me!” It came out as more of a command then a request, and John couldn’t help but smile.

 

He took her extended hand and twirled her around… making her giggle when he pulled her to him abruptly. “You are nuts … you know that Blondie? We are both going to get sick!”

 

Her eyes twinkled as she gave him a swift kiss. “You know… there are worse fates in life than catching a cold.” She put her arms around his neck and held him close. “Now quit whining and dance with me.”

 

He smiled as he quickly pecked her lips. He took her hand from around his neck, placing it firmly in his grasp and bringing it to rest over his heart. His other arm wrapped around her waist. Starring into each others souls… they started to sway to the music.

 

If I had only known

 

It was the last walk in the rain

I’d keep you out for hours in the storm

 

Marlena smiled at him and wiped the damp hair out his eyes.

 

I would hold your hand

 

Like a lifeline to my heart

Underneath the thunder we’d be warm

If I had only known

It was our last walk in the rain

 

John tightened his grip on her and buried his nose in her wet, fragrant

 

hair as she laid her head in the crook of his neck to inhale his cologne… placing feather light kisses there after each breath.

 

 

IIf I had only known

 

I’d never hear your voice again

I’d memorize each thing you ever said

 

And on those lonely nights

 

I could think of them once more

Keep your words alive inside my head

If I had only know

I’d never hear your voice again

 

You were the treasure in my hand

 

You were the one who always stood beside me

So unaware I foolishly believed

That you would always be there

 

Marlena lifted her head and starred into his eyes as she whispered passionately. “I don’t want to loose you… ever!” John bent and covered her mouth with a reverent kiss.

 

But then there came a day

 

And I turned my head and you slipped away

 

If I had only known

 

It was my last night by your side

I’d pray a miracle would stop the dawn

 

And when you’d smiled at me

 

I would look into your eyes

And make sure you know my love

For you goes on and on

 

If I had only known

 

If I had only known

 

The love I would’ve shown…

 

If I had only known

 

They pulled apart and gazed at each other longingly… neither one speaking in fear of ruining the moment. Until John kissed her, dipping her back as the kiss progressed. Breaking away he whispered… “Lets go home!” Marlena gave a terse nod and they ran off laughing hand in hand through the rain towards the limo.

 

~~~~~

 

The moonlight filled the dark cabin as the front door slowly crept open, as Marlena slowly entered first with John following closely behind her. Looking around the slightly moonlit room, she reached for the light switch as John walked over to a lamp in the corner. Turning it on quickly, the moonlight disappeared instantly as the soft glow from the lamp filled the living room while Marlena glanced at him and smiled.

 

“You beat me to it….” She mumbled as she glanced at all her luggage

 

that lay along the floor near the front door. She turned to John, “What is my luggage doing here?”

 

John smiled and fidgeted slightly thinking that she was upset. “Well I assumed you would be more comfortable staying here then at the hotel. I told Chelsea that she and Brady could stay at your hotel room tonight. Brady jumped at the chance, since they have a pool there.” John giggled nervously. “But hey listen… if you would rather stay at the hotel…” Marlena smiled weakly and shook her head no.

 

Sadness crept along her features as she fought the urge to break down yet again, knowing this trip and everything so special about it was to come to an end. John caught on quickly in within moments, he was at her side pulling her into a fierce hug.

 

“Stop….don’t do this…don’t you cry again. It’s going to be ok…I

 

promised you it would.” John whispered in her ear as he pulled her head to his shoulder and held her tightly, caressing her hair with his left hand while the right one gently moved in circles along her bare back.

 

“I know you did….but it’s not the same…This is it, after tonight, this

 

comfort, this somewhat of a family I have made with you and Brady is over. You expect me to walk away and be happy, as if nothing ever happened?” She cried into his neck as her lips softly moved along his soft skin as she spoke. Kissing her head, he shut his eyes tightly as he felt his own tears sting his eyes.

 

“Marlena…its going to be ok…it will work out. At some point this will all work out.” John whispered as she shook her head along his shoulder before pulling away from him and stepping back.

 

“No it won’t…and you know it won’t. So don’t try to lie to yourself or to me…we both know this is over.”

 

John stared at her, unsure of what to say and carrying a look of pure guilt. “Marlena, I don’t know what you want me to do?” In the end….a careless whisper split the silence as she gave a weak smile.

 

“Nothing John… I told you want I wanted you to do and you won’t even hear of it, hell you won‘t even DISCUSS the possibility with me. So I want you to do nothing but simply call it a night…and just get ready for bed. We need to be up early so I can catch my flight.” Marlena softly spoke as she walked over to the lamp and shut it off, letting the moonlight resurface once again throughout the dark room.

 

It was the sound of her footsteps down the hall that snapped him from his trance. He quickly looked around the dark room and went to follow her, catching up to her and grabbing her arm before she stepped into her bedroom. Giving him a confused look, she tried to move her arm away but he gripped tighter, and stared at her.

 

“I don’t want you to leave like this….I don’t want us to end this night

 

like this…we are more then just a simple and angry goodnight.”

 

“Who’s angry? Me? I am heartbroken John…not angry. I don‘t want this night to end at all… ever. But you are so wrapped up in your past, or lack there of to even give us a chance.” She whispered to him as she tried once more to remove her arm from his hold. Sliding her arm away, she freed it as she turned away but was quickly turned back and pushed gently into the back wall of the hallway. “John?” She mumbled out but her complaint was silenced by his mouth as it latched onto hers in such a possessive manner. Pushing at his chest with her hands, she slightly pulled him away from her mouth as she tried to catch her breath.

 

“What’s the matter?” John managed to breathe out as Marlena shook her head.

 

“What are you doing? Are you trying to make this harder for me?” She teared up as she watched his face slowly, as it came closer to hers till their lips were mere inches away from one another…and his whisper fell along her soft lips.

 

“No…I am trying to show you how much I care for you…how much I will miss you.” John whispered along her lips as he let his bottom lip rub along hers and then slowly leaned in to nip at her, before taking her lips and sucking them into his full kiss. Her moan seeped into his open kiss as she dropped her blue hand held purse to the floor and slowly wrapped her arms around his neck. They both continued to kiss passionately in the unlit hallway as slight moans escaped them.

 

His tongue moved throughout her mouth, as it slightly caressed the walls of her tongue before sliding along hers completely. The kiss seemed to have lasted for hours as they both stood in each others arms, while their heads moved back and forth as they nipped and tugged at the kisses. It was his gentle tug on her body that made her clumsily follow his half steps back towards his bedroom door. Remaining tight in their kiss, both eyes still shut, they continued to

 

move as John’s body came to a thud on the hard wooden door. Momentarily pulling his hands from her bare back, he reached with one hand and turned the handle before returning his hand to her body and gripping her tightly as they continued to explore each others mouths.

 

The room was bathed in moonlight as it splashed along the walls and

 

along the cream colored bed. Pulling away from the kiss, Marlena

looked at the room and took a mental picture of how perfect it

looked…the scene that was created by a mere coincidence. His hands

went to her bare shoulders as they began toying with the blue straps

of her dress. Her eyes slowly moved to his face as they both stared

deep into one another’s eyes…silently telling each other what was

about to happen. Her fingers traveled to his shirt and began to

undoing each button one by one. Biting her lip to stifle a cry, she felt

his mouth close on the sensitive skin of her neck as she continued her

blinded journey of undoing the locks to her precious treasure.

 

Gripping a hand full of hair, he lifted it from her neck and began to kiss and suck harder, as she leaned her head back and moaned out. It was the soft call of his name that made him slowly pull away and look into her heavy eyes, clouded in pure uninhibited lust. Freeing the shirt from his pants, he ripped it from his body and threw it to the ground as Marlena’s eyes slowly traveled down his chest. Her lips replaced where her fingers rested as she began skimming her wet kiss along his heated flesh. Her tongue occasionally darted out and ran along his body, sending goose bumps along his tanned skin.

 

Her mouth latched onto his neck as her hands explored every inch of his exposed body, while John’s hands worked down her body and to her hips. She felt her body lift off the ground as her legs clung to each side of his body, while her arms wrapped around him and their mouths met for a kiss. The unsteady balance of them filled her senses as John placed a knee on the soft cushion of the bed and slowly lowered her down, cradling her gently with one hand on her back while the other balanced them along the mattress. Opening her eyes, she stared at him above her as he pulled away from her legs for just a

 

second. Lifting her ankle, he placed an open kiss on the inside of her leg as he began undoing her strappy heels. Tossing one behind him, he reached for the other and proceeded with the same procedure as he did to other leg only seconds before. Running his hands up the smooth skin of her legs, he lifted them slightly and pulled her body closer to his hips, leaving her legs arched along side him while her feet rested along the soft down comforter. His hands went back to her thighs and ran down and under her dress as they clung to their intended target. Removing her black lace panties from her hips, he slowly pulled them down her thighs and over her calves before tossing them to the side.

 

Pushing her dress up her hips, he leant down and placed a soft open mouth kiss on her abdomen as she closed her eyes in want. Dragging his tongue along her skin, he watched as bumps began to appear across her creamy skin as he smiled and looked up at her. Moving further down, his mouth closed over her special spot as she cried out in pleasure, while her fingers threaded into the comforter below them. The next few moments became a blur to Marlena as she fought to regain some control, but she was quickly loosing the battle of self preservation. She opened her eyes and stared down at him as he began to move his wet kisses back up her body.

 

Reaching down, he undid his belt buckle as he removed it from the loops of his trousers and tossed it to the side. With one hand, he undid the inside button and unclasped the metal clasp, while leaning back over Marlena and taking her mouth. Her hands went between their bodies as she tugged on the zipper, before placing her hand inside his trousers and gripping the bulge that was embraced by the silk of his boxers.

 

Somehow her dress had found its way up and off her slender body as John buried his face into her chest, kissing and caressing every inch. Her fingers ran through his hair as she pulled him closer to her skin while she wrapped her legs around his torso.

 

The light continued to glimmer past the sheer window drapes and

 

danced along the bed, bathing John and Marlena in soft pale light. The comforter had been pulled back, the thin Egyptian cream colored cotton sheets now covered the lower portion of their bodies as they both stared deep into each others eyes. Slight kisses were given before the lust filled stares were given again while Marlena’s thighs clung to his hips.

 

“I need you Marlena! I always needed you… now more than ever.” He whispered before leaning in and giving her another open kiss along her mouth.

 

“I have wanted you practically from the first moment I saw you… and I need you more than you know. I need to be with you… I need to be near you… I need you to be here with me… inside me… now and always. I need to have a part of you with me, when I leave here… I just need you.” She whispered as John took her mouth again.

 

Her lips parted as a moan fell from her delicate mouth as he entered her gently, holding her body tightly to him. Marlena clenched her eyes shut and moaned deeply, “Mmm… oh John.” His hand reached up and caressed her face as he whispered for her to open her eyes and look at him. It was a soft demand, and she did exactly what he had asked, and he smiled down at her. Nipping at her lips, he kept his eyes on her as he began to move in and out of her body slowly. She watched how he closed his eyes heavily for brief seconds, then reopened them to look at her, biting his bottom lip occasionally to stop a grunt, and watching his face flush in passion. His breathing, his groans seemed so similar to a dream she had… a dream she would have occasionally but the face of the man would never appear.

 

He watched her carefully, how her eyes fluttered and how her mouth dropped open when he would hit a certain spot. Her fingers would tighten on his skin when he circled his hips, and her legs would clamp tighter to his. It was her face that filled with passion and her moans that sounded so familiar… as if this was something they had done or as if she was someone he had been with before.

 

He stared up at her as she moved along his body gently, rocking her hips to him as he gripped her tightly. Her face glowed with happiness, with pleasure and it brought a smile to his face to know he was giving that to her. His hands ran up her body, to her breast as he held them in his hands while she slowed down a bit along his hips. She moaned deeply as her hands held tightly to his back, “Deeper baby… deeper please…”

 

“Don’t stop baby…” He breathed as she smiled down at him and lifted up a bit and then slowly back down. Arching her back, she pressed down onto him as he lifted his hips up and into her. It was both of their moans that filled the room as they both rocked their hips against one another. Lowering her body to him, she latched onto his mouth as she placed her hands along his pillow and slowly moved along him. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he guided her in a perfect rhythm as they both rose quickly to that point of no return.

 

The moment was about to hit when she was quickly flipped onto her back and John once again hovered over her body. Placing his arms under her back and wrapping his arms tightly around her, he rode into her with quick thrusts as she cried out his name. The moment had fallen upon them as the room went black and an explosion of glitter filled the darken walls. The crying of her name, the moaning of his, had danced throughout the walls of the bedroom as they both held onto each other, as if they were the life support that kept them going. Their mouths had connected once again in a sweet kiss as the last thrusts eased them from their powerful climax. It was the final soft push in her body that made him moan softly in her mouth as he settled his body atop of hers. Breaking apart, they looked at one another with heavy eyes as he reached up and held her face in his hands before giving one final deep kiss and pulling away from her body. Falling to her side, he pulled her to him as he kissed her forehead and whispered her name.

 

“Get some sleep baby… have sweet dreams.” John mumbled into her hair as she hummed her approval.

 

Marlena smiled, “Baby… this whole night had been a dream…”

 

~~~~~

 

“…dream… ma’am… you were having a dream…” She shook Marlena’s shoulder a little harder. “Ma’am… wake up.” Marlena began to come around. She looked over to her left at the woman who was nudging her. “I was sorry to wake you, you were sleeping pretty soundly… we are about ready to land.” Marlena smiled weakly and turned her head back towards the window without a word.

 

The lady looked at her somber features. “It seemed happy.” Marlena heard her voice but the words were missed.

 

“I’m sorry… what did you say?” The woman smiled.

 

“Whatever you were dreaming about… it seemed to be happy.” Marlena nodded ruefully.

 

“That’s the good things about dreams. Most times they are wonderful. Dreams are the places where our desires really happen.” Marlena wiped away the tear that fell silently and turned towards the window as the intercom crackled to life.

 

“Everyone please fasten your seat belts and prepare for landing… we will be approaching Salem airport in approximately five minutes.”

 

 

Chapter 16

 

Marlena sat and starred out the window of her office, watching as the people idly walked the streets below. She marveled at how everything outside that window seemed calm and normal… yet inside her mind and soul, her thoughts and feelings were in the midst of battle. A mere twenty-four hours ago she finally knew what it meant to be complete and happy… and just one day later she became all too familiar with the feeling of being incomplete and miserable. She couldn’t understand why things ended the way they did, or the decisions that

 

John made. All she knew for sure was that she never expected her trip to Italy to be the BEST and WORST time of her life.

 

She touched the warm glass as she gazed at the happy people below, as she whispered, “Blessed be he who expects nothing, for he shall never be disappointed.”

 

Laura stood in the doorway to Marlena’s office unsettled by her dejected frame. She took a deep breath and knocked lightly so she didn’t startle her. “Someone said that they saw you here. What did you do come straight here from the airport?”

 

Marlena turned and smiled slightly. “Yeah I did. I wanted to finish up these reports on the seminars, and give them over to Tom. I wanted to spend the next week with the kids before they go back to school.”

 

Marlena tossed the reports on her desk and plopped down into her chair, starring idly at her hands which rested in her lap. Laura began to worry at the look of sadness that seemed to be etched in Marlena’s gentle features.

 

“Marlena… what’s the matter?”

 

Marlena looked up, “Why would you think something is the matter?”

 

“Well you look… well honey you look miserable.” Laura walked over and sat in the chair in front of her desk.

 

Marlena laughed bitterly, “Gee thanks. Really Laura I’m just fine… no need to worry.”

 

“You know Marlena, contrary to what you believe… your not very good at hiding your feelings. Especially to someone who knows you as well as I do.”

 

Marlena glanced down at her lap and drew a deep breath. “Well I guess that is something I will have to work on then.”

 

 

“Na… I think it is one of your better qualities.” Laura smiles. Marlena looks up… her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “I don’t agree. Wearing your heart on your sleeve only makes it that much easier to get it broken.” Marlena swipes at the few tears that escaped down her cheeks.

 

Laura sees the pain shinning in her best friends eyes. “Oh sweetheart… what’s wrong? And don’t say ‘nothing’… if it was nothing you wouldn’t be crying. I don’t understand, you were so happy the last time I talked to you… what changed?”

 

Marlena stood and walked to the window once again, glancing out. “He left Laura. He just up and left, no goodbye, no note… he just left.”

 

Laura shook her head, “Marlena I’m not following you…”

 

Marlena drew another deep breath to compose herself as she sat down. “My last night in Italy… John took me out. Oh Laura it was so… magical! We ate dinner by candlelight, we danced. We just walked the streets and held hands.”

 

Laura smiled at the glow on Marlena’s face. “It sounds beautiful.”

 

“Oh… it was.” Marlena giggled. “While we were walking it started to rain, he grabbed my hand and we ran under the shelter of a nearby tree. We had been standing there for a few moments before I heard music coming from this café nearby. I took his hand and pulled him out into the rain and asked him to dance with me.” The memory caused Marlena to laugh a bit harder. “Oh Laura you should have seen his face… he looked at me as though I had lost my mind.”

 

Laura smiled, “I can imagine.” She could see how happy this memory was for Marlena so she decided to indulge her friend. “So did he pulled you back out of the rain?”

 

Marlena gently shook her head. “Nope! He pulled me close to him…

 

and he wiped the rain off my face.” She brought her hand to her cheek like John had. “He held me close… and we danced in the rain.” Again Marlena gave Laura a tear stained smile. “Oh Laura… it was one of the single most wonderful moments of my life.”

 

Laura simply nodded. “Then what happened?”

 

“We went back to his house. He had arranged for his son to stay with the nanny at the hotel where I was staying… so he and I could have some time alone together.”

 

Laura stammered slightly. “So did you? Have some time alone together I mean?”

 

Marlena smiled at her, “If your trying to ask if we slept together… the answer is no, we didn’t. Although it wasn’t from lack of trying on my part.”

 

Laura’s shocks was evident on her face, but she decided not to express her thoughts. “So then… what did happen?”

 

Marlena blushed like a school girl. “Well… we made out for awhile.” They both laughed. “We were both getting carried away in the moment, until we realized that we were both still wet and shivering from the rain. We both though it was a good idea if we took a hot shower.”

 

Laura’s jaw practically hit the floor when she let out a small gasp.

 

Marlena smiled coyly at her. “Separate Laura… separate showers.”

 

Laura blushed. “Oh.”

 

“I hurried through my shower at warp speed… I wanted to be waiting for him when he got out. So I hurried and dried my hair and changed into this beautiful nightgown that I had bought… and I went into his room to wait.”

 

 

Laura saw the tears starting to fall down her cheeks once again. “Marlena… we don’t have to talk about this if you don’t want to.”

 

Marlena ignored her friends statement. She let the tears fall where they may as she continued her story. “I must have fallen asleep not to long after I went into his room. I remember waking up for a moment when John sat on the bed… I remember him wiping the hair out of my eyes. I remember him laying beside me, he took me in his arms and just held me. The last thing I remember was snuggling up to him and laying my head on his chest. He was stroking my hair… telling me to have sweet dreams.” As Marlena finished she swiped angrily at her tears.

 

“That’s the last thing you remember?”

 

“Yes.” Marlena took the reports off her desk and started angrily stuffing them into envelops. “I woke up a few hours later, I reached out for him… and he was gone. I remember crying out his name as I searched the house. I ran out and searched the yard, and down by the lake… there was nothing.” Marlena turned back to Laura. “Then I though of course… he’s at the hotel getting his son. I jumped in the car and sped over there. I got up to the room… and once again nothing. Not even one of Brady’s toys lay on the floor… the room looked as though no one had been there. On my way out I asked if John had been there and if he left anything for me. He told me that John picked up his son about an hour earlier… but he left nothing for me.”

 

Laura shook her head. “This doesn’t add up Marlena. Why would he leave like that… without saying goodbye? From what you have told me… that doesn’t sound like him.”

 

“Its not like him. I must have pushed him for too much too fast.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“That godforsaken flaw of mine Laura… wearing my heart on my sleeve. I told him how I felt.”

 

Laura was still confused. “How you felt? About what?”

 

“About HIM Laura!”

 

“I must be slow on the uptake here. What could you possible have said to him to make him take off without a word?”

 

Marlena sighed deeply. “I told him that… that I loved him. And I … asked him to come home with me.”

 

Laura stood up out of her chair abruptly. “You did WHAT?”

 

Laura’s tone and quick movement startled Marlena. “Wh… what?”

 

Laura blinked rapidly trying to comprehend what Marlena just told her. “I’ll say what… what the hell are they putting in the drinking water in Italy?” She began to pace back and forth. “I just don’t get it… what on earth would posses you to tell that man that you LOVE him… a man you just met by the way!”

 

Marlena raised her voice slightly “I told him I loved him because its true!”

 

Laura raised her voice in response. “HOW? How could you possibly be in love with a man that you have known a little over a month?”

 

“Haven’t you ever heard of love at first sight?”

 

“How can you keep a straight face while saying that to me? You told me how the two of you first met. Is being held at gunpoint an aphrodisiac now?”

 

“Oh Laura.“ Marlena huffed and turned away from her.

 

Laura felt bad for arguing with her… she just couldn’t understand Marlena’s train of thought. She walked around the desk and put her hands on Marlena’s shoulders… turning her around to face her. “Marlena I’m sorry. It’s not that I am trying to belittle what you think you feel for this man its just…”

 

Marlena blinked, “What I think I feel? What is that supposed to mean… I don’t even know my own feelings now?”

 

“Well if you knew your own feelings I doubt you would be telling me that it was “love at first site”… I doubt when he was holding you at gun point you felt an over powering sense of love for him.”

 

“You weren’t there Laura… you don’t know what I felt. Yes he startled me when I first met him. But deep down I knew… I knew that he wouldn’t hurt me.”

 

Laura walked away from her frustrated… as Marlena kept at her explanation. “He was scared Laura, and he was hurt. He didn’t know who he could trust… but he TRUSTED me! And if you knew him the way that I do… you would know how much that means. If you knew the life he has had to live… you would understand!”

 

Laura turned to face her. “Well then explain it to me! Because as of right now… your right I don’t understand. You tell this man, that you barely know, that you love him. You invite him to come home with you? To be around your children… what is that? That isn’t like you Marlena. So please explain it to me.”

 

Frustrated Marlena wipes the tears from her eyes. “You know what, never mind. Apparently you think so little of me that I would just bring any strange and dangerous man home and endanger my children. Laura you said it yourself… you said how happy I sounded when you talked to me on the phone. If you believed that… then how can you question me like this when I tell you that I love him?”

 

“Because I though it was just going to be a little fling or just the two of

 

you having some fun. I didn’t know you were all set to pick out china patterns with the man!” Laura calmed down. “Marlena it’s… it’s not that I don’t believe you. It’s just that it all seems so sudden and yes it’s a little unbelievable that you could fall in love with someone so quickly.”

 

“What’s so quick about it? I haven’t been with anyone since Roman and I divorced. And to tell you the truth Laura… when I was with him, it felt as though I had known him for years. I was so comfortable and relaxed with him and Brady. And HAPPY… I was soo happy!” Marlena started to pick up her belongings to leave. “Laura it was as if… that was how my life was meant to be… the only things missing were Carrie, Sami and Eric.”

 

Laura put her hand on Marlena’s shoulder stopping her from leaving. “Marlena… please don’t be mad. But you know in your heart it wasn’t meant to be…if it was, he wouldn’t have left they way he did.”

 

Marlena gave a terse nod. “Yeah… in my head I know that is probably true. It is just going to take awhile to catch up with my heart.”

 

With that Marlena walked around Laura and left the office.

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena struggled with getting her key into the front door while trying not to drop her luggage at the same time. Just when she thought she had it all under control the keys slipped from her grasp and her suitcases tumbled to the ground. As she bent to retrieve them the front door swung open. She looked up and was greeted by three smiling faces, and a glorious chorus of “Welcome Home Mom!”

 

Marlena brought two delicate fingers to her lips to stop the happy sob that wanted to escape. “Oh… my babies!”

 

The three children rushed into her out stretched arms… Eric kissed his mothers cheek.

 

“Mom we’re not babies anymore.” he smiled.

 

Marlena brushed his blonde hair out of his eyes. “You could be fifty years old and you will still be my baby.” Eric blushed and started to pick up her suitcases while the girls led her into the house. Marlena looked around, becoming reacquainted with her home. Her eyes landed on the dinning room table. It was decorated beautifully with dished, silverware, drinking glasses and napkins… and in the middle was a beautiful arrangement of Lilacs.

 

Marlena smiled, “Well what do we have here?”

 

Carrie wrapped her arm around Marlena’s waist. “Well we thought it would be nice to have a family dinner, since we haven’t seen each other in a month or so.”

 

Marlena slung her arm over Carries shoulder. “Thank you sweetheart… thank all of you. That sounds wonderful… I love it!”

 

Sami came up and hugged her mother just as the timer on the stove beeped. She smiled at her mother. “We will get that… you relax.” Sami and Carrie walked toward the kitchen when Carrie turned back.

 

“And over dinner Sami and I can tell you all about the girl that Eric likes from Florida.” She winked at Eric and he rolled his eyes. Carrie and Sami turned away and started singing childishly. “Eric and Katie sittin’ in a tree… K.I.S.S…” The two girls took off running with Eric hot on their heels swearing that he would get them for their teasing.

 

Marlena watched them go. She wrapped her arms around herself and inhaled deeply, A smile spreading across her face. “Oh… it’s good to be home… with my babies.”

 

~~~~~

 

Dinner went well… two hours of talk and laughter. The children regaled Marlena with stories of their time spent with their grandparent in Florida. Eric told her of learning how to water ski… Carrie told her of

 

the fashion shows she went to… and Sami spoke of spending a lot of her time at “Music in The Park” where local bands and singers came to perform. But when the children asked questions of their mothers time in Italy… they never got any clear answers. Marlena spoke of the museums she went to, or the shopping that she did. She even mentioned Brady a few times… but not one word of John, which struck the children as odd. All three of them had talked to him a few times when they would call to talk to their mom. He seemed nice enough, and they could tell their mother “liked” him… but other then that they knew nothing, and their mother wasn’t offering much in the way of information.

 

Sami knocked on her mom’s bedroom door and opened it slightly… she saw Marlena unpacking. “Mom can I help you with your stuff? All mine is put away already.”

 

Marlena turned from her dresser and smiled. “That is sweet honey but you don’t have to. I wouldn’t mind some company though.”

 

Sami came in and sat on the bed, peering into one of her suitcases. “Are there any presents in here for your three wonderful children.”

 

Marlena laughed and shooed her away. “You just never mind about that.” She pulled some clothing out of the case and Sami perked up.

 

“Oh red cashmere… I might have to borrow that some day… it is new?”

 

Marlena looked at it and smiled. “Yeah… I got it from a little shop. John and I were shopping for birthday presents for Brady…” Marlena’s sentence trailed off at the memory filling her mind.

 

Sami looked at her mother a bit confused. She wore a smile on her face… but her eyes bore so much sadness. “Mom… what wrong?”

 

Marlena shook the thought from her mind and smiled tentatively. “Nothings wrong sweetie.”

 

 

Sami frowned. “Mom come on… what happened? At dinner when we were talking about what we did on our trips, you never once mentioned John. Did you two have a fight or something?”

 

Marlena inhaled deeply. “I… I really don’t want to talk about it honey.”

 

“Because I’m a kid right?”

 

Marlena sat down at the edge of the bed. “No that’s not it at all. There’s just… there’s nothing to say. I met a nice guy… we became friends. And now I am home and things go back to normal.”

 

“And I am supposed to believe that?” Sami peered at her mother, who in turn raised her eyebrows in warning. “Okay okay! I will let it go… for now.” Marlena rolled her eyes with a smile and went about the business of unpacking.

 

“Sami will you hand me the rest of the stuff in that suitcase please.”

 

“Sure mom.” Sami lifted out the remaining sweaters and shirts and handed them to Marlena. She went back to close the bag when she noticed a mid-sized rectangular box… She lifted it out. “Mom… what’s this?”

 

Marlena, a bit preoccupied, continued her task. “What’s what sweetie?”

 

“This box… it was under all your clothes.”

 

Marlena’s heart skipped a beat. She knew that she didn’t put anything other than clothes in her bag. She turned towards Sami and let out a small gasp. She walked toward her and took the package, examining it for any small sign that it was from him. “I’m… I’m not sure what it is. I mean I don’t remember packing it with my clothes.”

 

Sami looked at her mother and noticed that her eyes began to sparkle

 

ever so slightly. She could tell that her mother was curious to open it, but didn’t want to do so in front of prying eyes. “Well mom… I think I am going to call it a night. Do you need help with anything else before I go to bed?”

 

Marlena shook her head distractedly. “No… no sweetie I am fine.” Marlena looked up at her and smiled. “Good night baby girl.”

 

Sami kissed her mother on the cheek. “Goodnight mom. Remember we are having breakfast at the Pub in the morning.” Marlena nodded her head and Sami left.

 

Marlena held the package nervously, afraid of what it was… or maybe of what it wasn’t. She placed the package on her pillow and finished the task she started before. She finished unpacking and putting away all of her belongings… a place for everything and everything in its place. When she finished she got undressed and climbed into bed. She held the box in her lap and starred at it for monotonous minutes… afraid of opening it and being disappointed. Drawing a deep breath she removed the lid from the delicate floral box. She removed the tissue paper… and what she saw made tears spring immediately to her eyes. There were three separate pictures in a three-way frame… two of them she recognized immediately the other she wasn’t sure. In the left frame was a picture of the three of them: Her, John and Brady. John held Brady in his arms and Marlena stood on the other side of Brady, her arms wrapped around both of them. In the right frame was a picture of her and Brady. A smiling Brady was holding a flower up to her and she was bent down smelling it while smiling back at him. The third picture, the picture in the middle, she didn’t know had been taken… it was of her and John. John was leaning back against a tree with Marlena standing in front of him. They had their arms wrapped around each other… their faces so close the tips of their noses were touching. They were starring into each others eyes and smiling. Marlena recognized the pictures were taken the day they spent celebrating Brady’s birthday… it was his special day. Marlena wiped away the tears that were cascading down her cheeks and set the frame on her night stand. She looked back at the box and noticed an

 

envelope. She withdrew it and set the box on the floor. She took a deep breath, opened it, and removed the contents… a few pieces of paper and a cassette tape. She hopelessly wiped her tears once more and began to read.

 

Dear Blondie,

 

Those pictures… ugh that was a great day wasn’t it? One of the best days of my life. I know you were probably shocked by that picture of you and me… so was I. We can thank Brady for that… among all the pictures of bugs and dirt, he managed to capture a perfect moment… one of many that I will NEVER forget.

 

Okay enough stalling… I know you want answers from me… and I am sorry to say I don’t have any. I have reasons why I did what I did… but they will sound like nothing but excuses. I know you deserve an explanation… I guess that is the reason really. I did it because you deserve so much more… more than I could ever give you.

 

Marlena took a deep breath and covered her mouth, trying her best to stifle the sobs. After a moment she started reading again through teary eyes.

 

 

You have no idea what it took for me to walk away from you… and I am sure you don’t care… but you have to know… it killed me! But our last night together, when I held you in my arms while you slept, I just watched you. And I realized what a precious gift you are… a gift that would be totally wasted on me. I have nothing to offer a wonderful woman like you. I have no memories, and a past, which for all intents and purposes seems to be less than stellar. What kind of life would that be for you?

 

Marlena continued to cry. “I don’t care about your past… all I wanted was you, just the way you are.”

 

I know that I shouldn’t have left the way I did… and I am sorry. I just… I couldn’t see another way. I couldn’t look you in the eye and say

 

goodbye to you, I couldn’t watch you walk out of my life. Well in all honesty I did watch you walk out of my life, only it was from a distance. I was there at the airport when you left… that is how I snuck this into your bag. I saw the tears in your eyes… baby I am so sorry that I caused you pain. Yet another reason why I couldn’t be with you… I would only end up hurting you, and I couldn’t bare that.

 

If you believe nothing else that I have ever said to you please believe this. I didn’t leave because I didn’t want you. It was the exact opposite… it was because I wanted to be with you so much it scared the HELL out of me. In all the life I can remember I have never wanted anything more! You were the first person I could trust… and I trusted you with my life… I trusted you with my son… that was a monumental step for me, and you made that happen. When you met me you took a huge leap of faith, and even though you had every reason not to, you believed in me. I am sorry that I couldn’t do the same.

 

I am sure you are tired of listening to me ramble on with excuses for my actions, so I will close this letter. Knowing me as you do I am sure you know that I am not good with expressing my feelings. But I can say this. If I never remember anything about my past its okay… because nothing could EVER make me forget the time I had with you. Other than Brady you were the greatest gift in my life… a gift that I never did anything to deserve… but I will cherish it none the less!

 

~Your John

 

P.S. Listen to the tape!

 

Marlena calmed her breathing which was deep and ragged from crying so hard. Her face was heated… causing her tears to leave a path down her cheeks. She took the tape and placed it in the tape player beside her bed. After a few moments John’s voice became clear… a voice she never though she would hear again.

 

“Hey Blondie… I feel really stupid doing this. But I didn’t know any other way to get my feelings across to you. We both know that I am no good with the mushy, sentimental stuff. So here it goes.”

 

 

After a moment Marlena heard a guitar playing. She listened intently knowing that she would hear John’s deep soothing voice again.

 

Right now I feel – just like a leaf on a breeze

 

Who knows where it’s blowin’

Who knows where it’s goin’

I find myself somewhere I – I never thought I’d be

I’m going round in circles

Thinking about you and me

And how do I explain it when – I don’t know what to say What do I do now – so much has changed

 

Nothing I have ever known – has made me feel this way Nothing I have ever seen – has made me want to stay but here I am – ready for you

 

I’m turnin’, I’m fallin’ – I hear my home callin’

Hey – I’ve never felt somethin’ so strong – oh no

I’ts like nothing I’ve ever known

 

Marlena smiled at his words. Even though she was hurt by his actions it brought her joy hearing him try to express his feeling for her the best way he knew how.

 

You’re the one I’m looking for

 

You’re the one I need

You’re the one that gives me – a reason to believe

Following a star – has lead to where you are

I feel so strong now – this can’t be wrong now

 

Nothing I have ever known – has made me feel this way

 

Nothing I have ever seen – has made me want to stay

But here I am – ready for you

I’m turnin’, I’m fallin’ – I hear my home callin’

Hey – I’ve never felt somethin’ so strong – oh no

I’ts like nothing I’ve ever known

 

I’ts like nothing I’ve ever known …

 

Right now I feel – just like a leaf on a breeze Who knows where it’s blowin’

 

And who knows where I’m goin’ ……

 

That last line made her smile fade and her tears resume once again. That line said it all… ‘who knows where he’s going’. It made it all so final. She had no idea where he was or where he would be a week, a month, or a year from now.

 

As she turned to turn off the tape she heard Brady’s cheerful voice. “Bye Marlena… love you!”

 

She turned it off reluctantly and grabbed the picture frame once again. She gazed at the picture of the three of them together… tracing the faces with a delicate shaking finger. “I love you too Brady. I love you both… nothing and no one can change that simple fact!” She clutched the frame to her chest and closed her eyes… hoping to see them in her dreams.

 

 

Chapter 17

 

Marlena was running around the kitchen between the meat that was smoking in the oven and the sauce that was boiling over on the stove when the phone rang. She rushed over to pick it up.

 

“Hello?” She waited for a reply but there wasn’t one. This has been happening on and off for last several weeks. Frustrated she yelled. “HELLO!” She looked at the receiver in disgust as the caller abruptly hung up. She huffed in frustration as she went back to salvaging their dinner. When she saw the lump of charcoal that started out as a meat loaf she wanted to scream. She deposited it in the garbage and then turned off the burner to the gravy that began to overflow on the stove top. “Well… it looks like dinner with be at the Pub… again!”

 

Marlena walked out into the living room to tell everyone of their dinner plans. She stopped suddenly when she saw Sami on the phone, speaking in a whisper. “Samantha Gene Brady?”

 

Sami jumped at her mothers sudden voice and tone, she turned around. “Oh geez… mom you scared me.”

 

“Who’s on the phone?”

 

Sami hesitated. “A friend… why?”

 

Marlena steadied her gaze. “Is this “friend” someone I know?”

 

“Uh… no not really.”

 

“Is this “friend” the same person that has been calling here and hanging up?”

 

Sami hung her head. Marlena shook her head in a displeased fashion.

 

“Samantha, tell who ever you are talking to that if they want to call this house and talk to you then they can come here and meet me first. I don’t take to kindly to people calling my house and then hanging up whenever I answer.”

 

“Uhh… okay mom.”

 

“Now please get off the phone and get washed up… we are going to the Pub for dinner.” Marlena turned around and walked back to the kitchen, however she stood on the other side of the door trying to see if she could figure out who Sami was talking to.

 

“Did you hear all that? … Well next time why don’t you just say something instead of hanging up… Yeah I know why, but your acting like a child. … Look unless you WANT to get me in trouble don’t call here okay? … Yes I know you care but you are pissing mom off by calling and hanging up all the time. Look do you still have the same

 

number? … Okay I will call you when I can and let you know how things are going. Oh hey… have you given any thought to what we talked about? … Please just think about it okay, I really think in the end it will be best for both of you, best for ALL of us! Okay bye.” Sami hung up the phone and headed upstairs to wash up like her mother had told her too.

 

Marlena poked her head out the door and watched Sami go upstairs. She walked out into the living room and over to the table that held the phone… she just starred at it. “Who could she have been talking to?”

 

Just then Eric and Carrie came down the stairs. Eric smiled at his mother. “So I heard that dinner is going to be at the Pub huh? What happened to meat loaf?

 

Marlena couldn’t help but laugh, “I was cooking it, that’s what happened.”

 

Carrie laughed. ”Well this will save us some time anyways. Remember we have that little get together at the pub tonight to finalize all the details for the masquerade ball fundraiser for the hospital.”

 

Sami came bounding down the stairs. “Okay sorry I took so long. Are we ready to go?”

 

Marlena looked at her, her eyes squinted and her jaw set… but decided to say nothing. “Yep lets get going.”

 

Eric and Carried walked out the door followed by Sami, when Marlena spoke.

 

“Samantha?”

 

Sami turned to face her. “Yes mom?”

 

“We are going to talk about this… you do realize that don’t you?”

 

Sami smiled defeated. “Yes mom…I would expect nothing less.”

 

 

Marlena couldn’t help but smile at Sami’s adult demeanor. “Alrighty then lets go. There are bowls of clam chowder with our names on it.”

 

~~~~~

 

Alice, Maggie, Laura, Hope, Caroline, Sami, Carrie and Marlena are all sitting around a table at the pub, discussing and finalizing plans for the masquerade ball fundraiser that the hospital is holding on Halloween night in order to build a new wing for pediatrics.

 

They were coming up with fund raising ideas when one suggestion made Carrie moan.

 

“Ugh… that’s just… I don’t know… gross.”

 

That made Alice laugh. “What’s so gross about it dear?”

 

“Just the idea of auctioning off a dance with someone… it seems wrong. It sounds like an escort service for charity.”

 

Marlena gasped, “Carrie!”

 

Everyone laughed.

 

Sami smiled, “So would the hospital volunteers be able to get in on this action?”

 

Marlena gasped again. “Sami!” Then she smiled. “What has gotten into you and your sister tonight?”

 

Laura smiled and patted Sami’s hand. “Nice try Sami girl. But I think we will leave the auction up to the senior staff and the board members.”

 

Marlena nearly choked on her ice tea. “Oh forget it!” Hope looked at her. “What’s wrong with that?”

 

 

“I’m a senior staff member… that’s what wrong with it.”

 

Laura laughed at Marlena’s apparent disinterest. “Well so am I , and I don’t have a problem with it.”

 

Maggie found that highly amusing. “Well there’s no surprise there. These days you are like a heat seeking missile searching for its next male target.”

 

Everyone laughed and Laura grinned broadly. “Hey now… I am single and there is nothing wrong with seeking out available men. Who knows… Marlena and I could both end up dancing with the men of our dreams.”

 

Marlena looked away which caught Hopes attention and urged her to speak.

 

“Or… you could end up dancing with that little old, slightly perverted man from Salem Dry Cleaners.”

 

Sami and Carrie looked at each other. “Eww!”

 

Caroline tired to control her laughter. “The point is… that this is all for charity right?”

 

Alice smiled and slightly banged her delicate fist on the table in agreement. “Right! So does everyone agree on a charity dance auction?”

 

Everyone except Marlena stated, “Agreed!”

 

Alice looked over to her. “Marlena dear?”

 

Alice’s voice brought Marlena out of her self imposed daydream. “I’m sorry… what was the question?”

 

Sami smiled and laid her hand on her mother’s shoulder. “Are you in agreement about the dance auction?”

 

Marlena smiled weakly. “Yeah… sure sweetie that’s fine.” Marlena grabbed her glass of ice tea and stood up. “I’m going to get a refill.”

 

Everyone watched Marlena walk away and Laura scoffed. “What has gotten into her? She was a million miles away.”

 

Sami stopped to consider Laura’s question when she heard a familiar melody wafting through the air. A dawning of recognition crossed her face. She pointed straight up into the air, as if the melody was hanging overhead. “That is what’s gotten into her.”

 

Everyone looked up in the air trying to understand what Sami is referring to, until Carrie spoke up.

 

“Oh…its the song.”

 

Laura listened for a moment and a confusion crossed her face. “Since when does Marlena get worked up over sappy country songs?”

 

Carrie smiled. “This is the song she and John danced to in Italy.”

 

Laura rolled her eyes. “Oh good grief.” then proceeded to shake her head disappointedly.

 

Hope frowned, “Come on Laura… give her a break. She cared about him.”

 

“If that is all it was Hope I wouldn’t be so worried about her. But she has convinced herself that she was head over heels in love with a man she knew for less then a month. It’s like she is living in this fairy tale world of love at first site.”

 

Caroline smiled. “Well, it has been known to happen.”

 

Laura smirked disbelievingly. “With who?”

 

“Well… Shawn and I for one.”

 

Alice grinned. “Tom and I also.”

 

“I sure loved Mickey the first time I saw him.”

 

Hope laughed, “Heaven knows one look at Bo and I was hooked for life.”

 

Laura laughed. “Oh come on… you are all just saying that to gang up on me.” The women just shook their heads in disagreement.

 

Sami exhaled tentatively. “It may be a rare occurrence but… I know for a fact that my mom was in love with John. I can see it in her eyes every time she talks about him.”

 

“Or every time she looks at his picture.” Carrie added.

 

Laura was about to speak when Eric walked up to the table. “Are we ready to go home yet?” He glanced around the table. “Where’s mom?” Sami and Carrie pointed to the bar where Marlena was sitting, sipping her ice tea. “Oh crap… that was my fault.”

 

Laura looked at him surprised, “What makes you think that Eric?”

 

“Because I was playing a song on the jukebox and I pressed the wrong button… this song came on.”

 

Laura sighed. “Oh come on… not you too?”

 

“What?” Eric looked at her questioningly.

 

“You believe all this non sense about your mom and that man she met in Italy?”

 

Eric nodded. “Most definitely. Lets put it this way. You all remember

 

how odd and distant mom acted before she went to Italy?” All the women shook their head agreement. “Well it’s ten times worse now. She is more distant and depressed then I have ever seen her. Now I am not saying I believe all that mumbo jumbo about love at first site… but she definitely felt something for that man… and now… her heart seems broken.” Just then the table went silent and Eric began to feel awkward. “I am going to see if mom is ready to go home.”

 

Eric left the table and the other women began to gather their belongings. Hope came over to Sami and pulled her to the side. “Is your mom really as bad as Eric said?”

 

“Well she tries to hide it from us… but we know better. She listens to that tape John made her ever night, and there have been several times that one of us has heard her cry herself to sleep. It is really starting to worry me Aunt Hope… she seems so… I don’t know… lost or something.”

 

“Oh honey… I don’t know what to say. We can all speculate, but I guess none of us really knows what she is feeling. Speaking of which… any progress on that “surprise” that you are trying to plan for her birthday?”

 

“Not really… we have seemed to come to an impasse in that department. I think mom is starting to catch on to what’s going on actually.”

 

“Why do you say that?”

 

“Because she has picked up the phone several times only to get a resonating dial tone in her ear. It happened just before we came here… then minutes later she came into the room and I was on the phone.”

 

“You didn’t tell her did you?”

 

“No… what could I possibly say? Besides if I told her and it ended up

 

falling through it would hurt her even more in the end.”

 

“I agree Sami. Do your best not to let her find out what you have been up to. If it works out that would be wonderful… but if it doesn’t it would crush her. I really don’t think she can take anymore disappointment.”

 

“I agree.” Sami looked to the side and saw Marlena approaching. “Shh… here she comes.” Sami and Hope plastered smiled on their faces as Marlena walked up.

 

“What are you both grinning about?”

 

“I was just asking Aunt Hope how Uncle Bo was.”

 

Marlena smiled at Hope. “How is that handsome husband of yours?”

 

“As handsome as ever. Actually he got a call from Roman the other day. I guess Roman offered him a opportunity to work on this ISA case with him.”

 

Sami rolled her eyes. “Oh gosh how is my non-existent father doing?”

 

“Samantha Gene Brady!”

 

Sami hung her head and mumbled. “Sorry mom.”

 

Marlena turned back to Hope. “How is Roman doing?”

 

Hope shrugged. “Okay I guess. He really didn’t say much other than to offer Bo the job.”

 

Marlena nodded her understanding. “So is Bo going to take him up on it?”

 

Hope grinned. “I’m not sure… I will let you know when we are done arguing about whether or not he should go.”

 

Marlena laughed. “Ah yes… well Roman and I had many of those discussions. I hope yours turns out better than ours ever did.” Marlena gave Hope a hug, then turned back towards the rest of the group. “Kids are you all ready to go home?”, they all nodded their head in agreement. “Okay then… give kisses and hugs and we are out of here.”

 

Alice spoke as everyone was heading out. “Don’t forget everyone. Next week we have to get together to discuss costumes… so start thinking of ideas. There are only two weeks left until the fundraiser.” Everyone agreed and waived their goodbyes.

 

 

Chapter 18

 

Marlena was in her bathroom after taking a very relaxing bath. Her muscles seemed to be in knots lately, and the only source of relief she had was soaking in the tub. She wiped the mirror with her towel and stared at her reflection. She looked so tired, as was obvious by the darkened circles under her eyes. She often thought that whomever invented liquid foundation should be giving a medal of some kind. She started slightly when Sami called her name from the bedroom.

 

“I’m in the bathroom sweetheart.”

 

Sami sat on the bed propping herself up against the headboard. “Mom I need your help with something.”

 

“What would that be?”

 

“Your birthday gift.”

 

Marlena peeked her head out of the open bathroom door. “Sami you don’t have to get me anything for my birthday… you know that.”

 

“Yeah okay… like I’m not going to get my own mother something for her birthday. So give me some ideas please. I would rather get you something you wanted, then get you something that you would have

 

to return.”

 

Marlena shrugged and went back to the bathroom mirror. “I don’t know honey… how about you make me something.”

 

Sami looked in the direction of the bathroom, wondering if her mother‘s hot bath had somehow fried her brain. “Umm mom in case you haven’t noticed I’m not five anymore… so that won’t fly either.”

 

Marlena came out into the room in her bathrobe and smiled as she walked to the closet. “Sami I don’t want you to buy me anything. Honestly I don’t need anything. I have you and your brother and sister… I have my job and wonderful friends and family… what else could a person need?”

 

Sami glanced in the direction of her mothers night stand, and the pictures that John gave Marlena caught her eye. She picked it up and stared at it, her mother seemed so happy… as did John and Brady. Sami almost felt she herself was missing out on something special, something she might have been apart of, if only John and Brady had come to Salem.

 

Marlena picked out her clothes and turned back towards the bed. She saw Sami holding the pictures with a wistful look on her face. She walked over and sat beside her daughter. “Honey what’s wrong… what’s with the long face?”

 

Sami looked up and smiled. “Nothings wrong… why do you ask?”

 

“You look so sad… is something bothering you?”

 

Sami looked down at the picture again. “No not really. I was just noticing how happy you looked in this picture. The three of you looked so much like a family.”

 

Marlena drew a deep breath. “I’m sorry honey.”

 

Sami’s head popped up swiftly. “Why would you be sorry?”

 

“Because I know since your dad and I divorced and now, without your daddy here… it doesn’t seem like we have much of a family anymore. No family vacations and other family outings.”

 

“Mom…” She stopped herself before she said anything that made her mother upset.

 

“Sami you can tell me how your feeling. I won’t get angry or hold it against you.”

 

Sami smiled. “I think you know me to well.”

 

She leaned over and kissed Sami’s forehead. “It’s a mothers job dear. So come on… tell me what’s going on with you.”

 

“Oh I don’t know really. In class the other day we were having some discussion about our families. What we do for fun… or what some of our favorite family activities are… a lot of the kids were talking about their dads. One boy was talking about how his dad always plays baseball with him and started coaching the team he was playing on. And another girl was talking about how one day a week her and her dad would go out to dinner together… just the two of them. “ She paused and looked at Marlena. “It just made me realize that Eric, Carrie and I never had that.”

 

Marlena could feel the tears beginning to form in her eyes… but she valiantly held them back. “Sweetie… you know though that it wasn’t you fathers fault that he was gone all that time. He couldn’t help the time he spent away from you children… we have Stefano to thank for that.”

 

“I know. But who do we blame for the time Dad didn’t spend with us when he came home?”

 

Marlena was at a loss for words. Well she had some words that she

 

could say… but she didn’t want to speak negatively about Roman to his children. Sami saw the hesitation on her mothers face.

 

“Ya can’t come up with a good answer for that one can you?” Sami laughed dejectedly and hung her head. “I honestly don’t know where all this is coming from all of a sudden. I guess it was seeing this picture of Brady and John. You can tell that Brady worships

 

his daddy… and you can see the adoration in John’s eyes for Brady. It made me feel envious I suppose.”

 

Marlena took the picture from Sami and looked at it for a moment… before tracing John and Brady’s faces with a delicate finger. Sami saw a weak smile form on her mothers face… and her eyes starting to glisten with unshed tears.

 

“You miss them a lot… don’t you?” Sami smiled.

 

Marlena nodded wordlessly. Sami gently took the picture from her mother and looked at it again. “I guess when I look at this I think of what might have been.”

 

Marlena looked up surprised. “What do you mean… might have been?”

 

Sami shrugged. “I don’t know, just what might have been. Things that might have happened if John and Brady would have come back to Salem with you.”

 

Marlena nodded her understanding. “I often think of those things myself.”

 

Sami looked at her mother excitedly. “You know like family camping trips.”

 

“Honey… I don’t camp.” They both laughed.

 

“Oh… I bet John could have gotten you to go.”

 

 

Marlena laughed again and gave a devious smile. “Hmm… maybe he could have.”

 

After a moment Sami became pensive again. “I guess I just wonder if they came here… well I wonder if over time we would have become like a family. I think about what it would have been like to have them around.”

 

“That doesn’t bother you at all?”

 

“What? You dating someone?”

 

Marlena nodded. “I don’t know I guess I was always worried about what you and your brother and sister thought about me, and what I have told you about John… how I felt about him.”

 

“Mom how could we fault you for falling in love with someone?”

 

“Well goodness knows that Laura thinks I have lost my mind.”

 

Sami waived a hand to dismiss her mothers statement. “Well maybe that’s because she hasn’t ever experienced something like that herself. I bet ya any money that if you asked Aunt Hope, or Grandma Caroline or even Maggie they would agree with you. And we both know what Mrs. Horton would say.

 

“True love is indescribable, yet self-explanatory.” they said in unison and started to laugh. After a moment the laughter faded and Sami rose from the bed, setting the picture back on the nightstand.

 

“Well that’s enough of dwelling on the what if’s for me. What time do you have to be at the Pub?”

 

Marlena looked at her watch. “Oh gosh… in about an hour. And don’t forget I want you and your brother there after you go to the mall.”

 

“Come on mom… we already picked out our costumes, why do we have to go?”

 

Marlena held her finger to her chin as if to contemplate her daughters question. “Hmm let me see… because I said so.” She smiled at Sami. “Besides remember all that stuff you just told me about family togetherness…”

 

Sami laughed. “That is so not fair.”

 

“I know… that is the beauty of being a parent. And be there no later then seven o’clock.”

 

Sami turned to leave, “Yes mother.” She turned back to say something and saw her mother holding the picture she sat on the night stand a minute before.

 

Marlena sat with her head tilted to the side, admiring the happy faces, once again tracing them with her finger. “Oh my loves… how I miss you both. Sami isn’t the only one thinking about what might have been. I believe with my whole heart that we could have been happy together… you, me and all the children… if only you could have believed it too.” Marlena sat the picture down and Sami turned away from the door… a sad smile on her face.

 

~~~~~

 

The women sat around the table at the Pub once again… this time going trough a catalog from the local costume shop at Salem Place.

 

“What do you think of this Copa Cabana outfit?” Laura leaned over and showed the picture to Alice and Marlena.

 

“That my dear is something Calliope would wear.” Alice smiled.

 

Marlena leaned over and looked again which made her laugh, “Yeah that has Calliope written all over it.”

 

 

Hope looked up from her catalog. “Have Eric and Sami picked out their outfits yet?”

 

Marlena and Carried exchanged glances and began to laugh. Carrie took a cleansing breath. “They decided to wear those Comedy and Tragedy Masks.”

 

Hope looked confused. “What’s funny about that?”

 

“Trust me Aunt Hope if you lived with them you would understand. Because with those two everything is either a comedy or a tragedy. So Marlena and I found it funny and quite fitting costumes.”

 

Marlena looked to Hope. “Did Bo find a costume yet?”

 

“Well if he was going to be here I would make him go as a horses ass.”

 

Caroline covered her mouth so as not to laugh out loud. “Hope!”

 

Hope shrugged. “Well I’m sorry ma… but he is being completely unreasonable.”

 

“I take it that means he took Roman up on the offer to work on that ISA case with him?”

 

“Ugh yes. And of course Roman made it sound like he had to be there that instant… so Bo is leaving in two days. Which means I don’t have a date to the fundraiser.”

 

Marlena gave her a lopsided grin. “Good then you can keep me company. And together we can watch Laura salivate all over the single guys.”

 

Everyone laughed, which caused Laura to roll her eyes in good humor. “I don’t care what you all say… the men love me.”

 

 

“Yeah love to get restraining orders against you. You have kept my husbands law practice in business dear.” Maggie smiled while everyone tried to contain their laughter.

 

Laura grinned. “Oh hush all of you!” Laura turned to Marlena. “So you haven’t found a date either huh?”

 

Marlena looked up from her perusal of the catalog. “What? Oh… I really didn’t look for one.” Marlena saw that Laura was about to say something but decided not to after Marlena’s gaze told her to keep her opinions to herself.

 

Hope saw the tension and decided to break it up. “So have we all made our final decisions. The lady at the store said we had to put our orders in before 9 to be sure we got what we wanted.”

 

Marlena huffed. “Well… I guess I will go with this black Victorian evening gown.” She pointed to the picture. “I really like the black and purple mask that goes with it.”

 

Laura scoffed. “Yeah you’re the only one here able to wear a costume with a 12 inch waist.”

 

“Excuse me… speak for yourself.” Hope laughed in reply.

 

Marlena smiled and turned to Carrie. “What about you sweetie?”

 

“Hmm… I don’t know. Do we have to wear a mask?”

 

Alice glanced at her. “No it’s not a necessity. You wear whatever you like dear.”

 

“Well in that case… I like this Victorian one. What’s it called… “Unsinkable Molly Brown.”

 

They all went about picking their costumes. When all was decided

 

Laura stood up. “Okay I will go over to Salem place and put in everyone’s order. I’ll tell her that we will pay when we pick them up Friday. Carrie you want to go with me?” Carrie nodded and left with Laura.

 

Everyone was sitting and catching up when Marlena noticed the time. “Eric and Sami have exactly fifteen minutes to get their behinds here.” she thought to herself.

 

~~~~~

 

Eric and Sami walked into the front door of their house, their hands filled with shopping bags. “Hurry up Sami and put your bags in your room. Jamie’s mom is waiting to take us to the Pub and if we are late … well mom can yell at you.”

 

“Oh shut up… I will be down in one minute.” Sami ran up to her room and deposited her bags in the closet. She glanced at her phone and decided to give it one last try. She dialed the number hurriedly… after a few seconds she was met with a monotone voice. “The number you are trying to reach is no longer in service.” Sami looked at the receiver “Oh no… oh no.” She hung up the phone and rushed down the stairs yelling. “Come on Eric… COME ON we are going to be LATE!”

 

~~~~~

 

Everyone was laughing and having a good time when the front door of the Pub flew open and a flurry of blonde hair came rushing in. Sami went right past her mother mumbling a hello and went right to Hope. She tugged on Hopes arm and took her over by the bar. “Aunt Hope its disconnected!” she whispered.

 

Hope whispered in return. “Could you be a bit more specific?”

 

“I tried calling again for mom’s birthday surprise and the number is disconnected… what am I going to do?”

 

“Honey there is nothing you can do. Maybe it just wasn’t meant to

 

be… maybe in the end it will be better this way.”

 

Sami blew out a deep breath. “Who knows anymore… I just… I really though I was making some headway ya know?”

 

“I do… but the final decision wasn’t yours, and you gave it your best shot. Believe me when I say that you did everything you possibly could.”

 

Sami nodded and went back to the kitchen. Marlena saw her daughter stalk away and went over to Hope. “What’s the matter with Sami… she came in here like someone set her hair on fire?”

 

Hope wasn’t sure what to say. “Well you know how teenage girls can be. Actually now I see the humor behind those comedy and tragedy masks.”

 

Marlena laughed. “See what you have to look forward to someday?”

 

Hope giggled . “Oh joy!” She slung her arm around Marlena shoulder. “Lets go eat dinner… I’m starving!”

 

~~~~~

 

The following week had went by in a flurry of excitement and nonstop work. Marlena walked in the front door to the sound of silence… that is until the children heard the front door close and they all hurried down stairs asking their mother if she got all their costumes.

 

“Calm down… I wish you got this excited about cleaning your rooms.” She handed each of them their garment bags. They grabbed them hurriedly and took off up the stairs like a flash. Marlena kicked her shoes off in her path from the front door to the sofa where she plopped down with an exhausted sigh. The peace and quiet didn’t last long as she heard Carrie yell. “Don’t sit there too long mom… we only have four hours to get ready!”

 

Marlena rolled her eyes with a smile and pulled her self up off the sofa. She drug herself up the stairs towards the impending nirvana of a nice hot bath.

 

~~~~~

 

Across the country in a bustling airport the intercom sounded loudly over the din. “Flight 325 connecting from New York to Salem is now boarding.”

 

 

Chapter 19

 

“Carrie! Sami!” Marlena stood in front of her full length mirror pondering her appearance when the girls ran in the room.

 

“Yes mom?” they said in unison.

 

She turned to them. “Okay… this costume is going to take a group effort. Wait a minute… why aren’t either of you dressed yet?”

 

“I am dressed. Remember Eric and I picked those simple masks. So all we have to wear are a simple black turtle neck and black pants.” Sami smiled triumphantly.

 

“And I don’t want to put my dress on until right before we leave. With my luck I would spill something on it.”

 

Sami laughed at the thought of her sisters clumsy nature. “So mom, what did you need us for?”

 

Marlena turned back towards the mirror. “Well… I need opinions on how to wear my hair.”

 

Carrie scrunched up her nose. “Well… does your dress have to go over your head?”

 

“Oh goodness I hope not… it is way too heavy.”

 

Sami examined the costume. “No… it doesn’t go over your head.” She looked at her mother thoughtfully. “So… I vote for a curly up do.”

 

Carrie thought about Sami’s suggestion carefully. “Yeah I agree. With just a few curls hanging down in the back.”

 

Marlena looked in the mirror as if to get a mental picture of the hairdo. “Yeah… I think that would be pretty as well.” She turned back to her beautiful daughters and smiled. “Okay we have to leave in forty-five minutes so go and finish getting ready. Then I will need you both to come back and help me with my dress please.”

 

The girls ran back to their rooms with an air of excitement about the night ahead of them.

 

~~~~~

 

The kids were in the living room putting the finishing touches on everything when the girls heard their mother bellow their names from upstairs.

 

Sami turned to Eric. “Make sure everything is all set for when mom comes downstairs.”

 

Eric rolled his eyes. “I KNOW… you told me like five times already! Besides I am older then you… shouldn’t I be telling you what to do?”

 

Sami laughed. “Oh please… you are a whole two minutes older than me.”

 

Eric laughed. “Hey… older is older little sister.” He gave Carrie a stack of papers. “Carrie would you give the mail to mom please. I forgot to give it to her earlier.”

 

“SAMI… CARRIE!”

 

 

“Coming mom!” They ran up the stairs.

 

Marlena looked in the mirror and shook her head baffled. “Well going to the bathroom will be an adventure tonight.”

 

Both girls came in… but once they saw their mother they froze in place. Their jaws dropped in awe.

 

“Marlena… WOW!”

 

“Mom… you look…”

 

“Beautiful!” Both said simultaneously.

 

A shy smiled crossed Marlena’s face. “Thank you my sweethearts.” She took a moment to take in the girls costumes. “Speaking of beautiful… you both look amazing!”

 

“Thank you.” Carrie smiled.

 

“Thanks mom. So… what did you need?”

 

Marlena huffed. “Oh… I need you two too tie up this bodice in the back , please.”

 

Sami nodded. Carrie walked over and set the mail on Marlena’s vanity table. “Mom here’s the mail, Eric forgot to give it to you earlier.”

 

“Thanks honey.” The girls stood behind Marlena. “Okay… now you two have to pull these strings as tightly as you can… don’t be afraid of hurting me.”

 

Sami rolled her eyes. “Gee that’s comforting thanks.”

 

After five minutes of lacing the strings and pulling them as tightly as they could they started to tie it up.

 

 

Carrie wiped her forehead. “Good grief… mom how are you going to drive in this thing?”

 

Sami chuckled. “Forget driving… I think she should be more worried about how she’s going to breathe in this thing.”

 

They all laughed.

 

After a moment the girls stepped away to admire their work.

 

Sami let out a breath and smiled at her work. “Whew… okay all done. Now the question is… can you move?”

 

Marlena laughed. “As long as I don’t have to bend over and touch my toes I think I will be fine.”

 

“I predict that you will get the highest bid at the auction tonight.”

 

“Oh Carrie bite your tongue. I am starting to agree with your earlier thoughts… it is starting to sounds more and more like a cattle auction for charity.”

 

Sami glanced at the clock on her mothers nightstand. “Oh wow… we really need to be leaving mom.”

 

“Okay just let me grab my mask… I will met you both down stairs. Is you brother ready?”

 

Carrie laughed. “Yeah like two hours ago… men are so lucky.”

 

The girls left the room telling their mom to hurry. Marlena walked over to the vanity to check her makeup one last time. On her way to the bed she grabbed the stack of mail and flipped through it… stopping at the phone bill. She grabbed her mask up and walked out the door while opening the bill in her hands. She walked down the hallway and stopped dead in her tracks when she saw this months bill. “What the

 

hell… CHILDREN?”

 

“We’re down stairs!”

 

She heard their voices in the distance. She walked to the top of the stairs her ire raising with each step she took. “One or ALL of you are in so much trouble. Do you know how much this months phone bill is…” Her voice trailed off as she came to the bottom of the stairs and took in the beautiful site around her. The room had balloons in every color of the rainbow. Each child walked up and met her at the bottom of the stairs… handing her a bouquet of flowers.

 

“Happy Birthday Mom!” they said in harmony.

 

She looked at all of them bringing a delicate finger to her lips to stop the cry that wanted to release itself. “Oh my.” She took each of the children’s flowers, bringing them to her nose. “Oh thank you so much this is wonderful… you didn’t have to do all this for me.”

 

Eric smiled. “We know we didn’t have to… we wanted to.” He held his arm out to her. “Shall we go?” Marlena smiled at her son who seemed to be growing up before her eyes. She took his offered arm and stepped down to the floor, stopping before he lead her out the door.

 

“I really do appreciate all of this, more than you know. However we have to talk about this phone bill.”

 

Sami’s eyes became wide as saucers. “Mom… come on we are gonna be late. Can’t we get in trouble later?”

 

Carrie elbowed her. “Excuse me… I prefer not to get in trouble at all thank you.”

 

Marlena eyed them with suspicion. “Well… I suppose it can wait till later.” She through the bill onto the coffee table. “We are running late… and your mother is on the auction block… so lets get a move on.”

 

 

The kids all laughed at the image of their mother standing up on stage waiting for someone to bid on her. Their laughter could be heard all the way out the door with Marlena following behind them, her eyes rolling at the absurdity of it all.

 

~~~~~

 

The party was in full swing. Marlena and the kids had just arrived and hung up their coats when the children were being drug off in different directions by their friends. Marlena stopped in the mirror to put her mask on. It was a black eye mask with flecks of purple in it… and a long purple feather that curled up on one side. She fastened the band around her head making sure to hide it underneath the curls that were fashioned at the middle of her head. One last glance and she was off to find her friends and co-workers. She spotted Alice, Hope, Caroline and Maggie standing off on the side of the room with their male counter parts and walked over to them.

 

“Good evening everyone.” They all turned to her and smiled. Alice was the first to speak after giving her a quick hug.

 

“My dear… you look beautiful. And before I forget Happy Birthday.”

 

She received a hug from everyone in the group wishing her a happy Birthday.

 

Marlena smiled . “Thank you.” She took in all of their costumes. “Don’t you all look precious.” She smiled. Alice was dressed as Lady Liberty with Tom as Uncle Sam. Maggie was dresses as Cleopatra, black wig and all and Mickey looked to be a pharaoh of some kind. Hope was dresses in a costume that lead Marlena to believe she was Maid Marion but since Bo was out of town she was minus her Robin Hood. And she couldn’t be sure but she believe that Caroline and Shawn were dressed as Hansel and Gretel. The only one missing was Laura. Marlena looked around.

 

“Where is Laura hiding?” Marlena smiled.

 

“Well she picked two costumes and was having trouble deciding so she is running a little late.” Alice couldn’t hold back her amusement. Just then they saw someone enter and they started to walk towards them. They all began to chuckle when they realized it was Laura… the laughter increased when they realized what her costume was.

 

Marlena could not hold back her peels pf laughter as Laura approached. “Oh… ha ha… I should have guessed!” She covered her mouth to stifle her laughter as best she could.

 

Laura looked down at her costume and back up at the group. “What?”

 

Hope wiped the tears from her eyes. “Are you serious?”

 

Maggie cleared her throat. “Have you ever heard of subtlety honey?”

 

Laura again glanced at her costume. “I don’t get the joke… just what is wrong with my costume?”

 

Marlena laughed again. “Aphrodite?”

 

“Yeah so…?”

 

Marlena couldn’t control her laughter anymore. “Oh Laura come on. Aphrodite… the Greek goddess of love, beauty and sexual rapture!”

 

The group broke out into peels of laughter… and Laura tried as best she could to subdue her smile. “Oh hush all of you. I swear you all have a one track mind.”

 

“WE DO?” Maggie said with an astonished laugh.

 

Marlena couldn’t control her laughter anymore so she decided she should go walk around. She wiped the remaining tears from her eyes. “I am going to go find my children and make sure they aren’t up to any

 

mischief.”

 

Laura laughed, “Oh sure run away.” She gave Marlena a quick hug and whispered in her ear. “Happy Birthday smart ass.” Marlena winked at her and mouthed a thank you… because her laughter wouldn’t let her say it aloud.

 

~~~~~

 

Sami and her friends were talking in a corner when Hope approached. “Could I steal my niece for just one second?” Sami smiled and walked a few steps with Hope.

 

“You look awesome Aunt Hope!”

 

“So do you sweetie… that tragedy mask is very fitting.” She winked with a laugh. “So… whatever happened with your mom’s big birthday surprise?”

 

Sami shook her head disappointedly. “Nothing. I tried a few more times and the phone was still disconnected.” She glanced over at her mom who was standing by the bar laughing. “Mom seems to be having a goodtime at least.”

 

Hope looked in Marlena’s direction and giggled. “Oh yeah… Laura has given your mother and I a great deal of entertainment tonight.” She turned back to Sami. “Speaking of entertainment. Did you tell your mom that your school choir was going to be singing tonight.”

 

Sami smiled. “No… I kinda wanted it to be a surprise.”

 

Hope grinned. “I am sure it will be a great one… she will be so proud of you. Well I better get back to your mom. Have fun sweetie.”

 

Hope walked back over to Marlena and noticed that her face was reddened from laughter. “What did I miss?”

 

“I swear Hope… she has practically mauled three men since you have been gone.”

 

Hope laughed. “ I am sure there will be more where that came from.”

 

They stood there watching the couples dancing. They all seemed to be having a wonderful time, which made Hope fume a bit.

 

“Ugh… Bo should count his lucky stars that he is half way around the world right now.”

 

“How long will he be gone?”

 

Hope shrugged. “I have no idea… he wouldn’t tell me anything. All I do know is that if he even thinks about making this a permanent career move then we will have a major problem.”

 

“Then you should be thankful that Roman never had much influence over him… otherwise Bo would have been the ISA’s newest employee.”

 

As they spoke Laura approached them with a tall, somewhat younger, handsome dark haired man on her arm. “Ladies I would like for you to met Steve. He is a new cardiologist at University Hospital. Steve these are two of my dearest friends. This is Hope Brady… and this is Dr.

 

Marlena Evans.” He shook their hands and looked admiringly at Marlena.

 

“Dr. Evans hmm? What field do you practice in?

 

Laura interrupted. “Marlena is the head of the psychiatry department at University Hospital.” Marlena gave Laura a death glare letting her know that she was more then capable to speak for herself.

 

Steve smiled appreciatively. “So I guess that we will be seeing more of each other.”

 

Marlena smiled. “It would appear so.”

 

Steve took a nervous breath. “Dr. Evans…”

 

“Please… call me Marlena.”

 

“Okay Marlena… would you like to dance?”

 

Marlena was taken off guard by his request and she became a bit flustered. “Uh… no not right now. Maybe later perhaps.”

 

He nodded. “Sounds good… perhaps if I am lucky I will place a high enough bid in the silent dance auction.” He winked and gave his regards to Laura and Hope as he walked away.

 

Marlena’s face turned red and she turned to Laura. “You put him up to that didn’t you?”

 

“Umm no. But we were talking and he asked if I knew you. When I told him I did he asked if you were single…”

 

“I can’t believe you did that!’

 

Laura placed her hands on her hips. “What? What did I do that’s so wrong?”

 

“It’s like you offered me up on a platter to a complete stranger.”

 

“Oh please don’t be so dramatic Marlena. What would have been the harm in dancing with the man?”

 

“You just don’t get it.”

 

“No I really don’t. I just don’t see the sense in spending your life yearning and longing after a man you barely knew.”

 

“Laura… if I wanted your opinion I would ask for it.“ Marlena was tired

 

have having this same pointless conversation with Laura. She glanced at Hope and then walked away. Hope looked at Laura giving her a disapproving nod then walked off after Marlena. Leaving Laura standing there not sure as to why Marlena couldn’t see her side of the argument.

 

~~~~~

 

The evening was a few hours from being over and it was time for the silent auction to being. Marlena stood nervously by the stage with Hope at her side. She wasn’t exactly sure how this auction thing worked, but she hoped and prayed that they would name off the winners of the auction and everyone would dance at the same time… so as not to leave her on the floor with a perfect stranger all by herself. However after hearing the first winner she knew that her hopes were dashed. The first person to dance was Tom Horton… and he was lucky because the winner of his dance was Alice. Apparently the way things worked were that when a person makes a bid they get to pick who they are bidding on and what song they wish to dance to if their bid is the highest. And even more to her disliking were that each couple dances by themselves in the middle of the room… so everyone else can gawk at them. Marlena watched and smiled as Tom and Alice swayed back and forth to the song ‘At Last’. She envied how in love they were… it just radiated off them in waves.

 

“They are so much in love.”

 

Hope smiled. “They are the most in love people I have ever met. Well not counting Bo and I.”

 

Marlena laughed, “And Shawn and Caroline… and Maggie and Mickey… and…”

 

Hope nudged her laughingly. “Okay okay I get the point.”

 

A few more staff and board members got their turn on the auction block as Marlena and Hope watched on.

 

 

“I hope my bid isn’t like ten dollars.” Hope laughed. The next name to be drawn for their dance was Laura. Marlena smiled evily.

 

“I hope she gets the worst dance partner in the room.”

 

“Marlena!” Hope couldn’t help but to laugh. The listened to the winning bid of $75 which went to Dr. Ross who was an elderly, balding, short podiatrist from University Hospital.

 

Marlena laughed in triumph. “Ha… serves her right!” She looked around and noticed that the number of people left to choose from was dwindling down. “Oh… I hope they pick my name soon… I don’t want to be the last one up there.”

 

“Perhaps they are saving the best for last.”

 

“Good… then it won’t be me.” They smiled at each other. Two more couples took their spot on center stage… and Marlena and Hope became lost in conversation. Joking about the fact that Dr. Ross has been glued to Laura’s side ever since they danced. In the midst of their laughter Hope stopped and patted Marlena on the shoulder.

 

“Hey girl… their playing your song.”

 

Marlena looked confused. “What?”

 

“They just called your name… get your fanny up there.”

 

Marlena rolled her eyes and proceeded to swallow the butterflies that began to float around in her stomach. She approached the middle of the floor watching as Tom announced who won the highest bid.

 

“And the highest bid goes to… Dr. Steve Chapman with a bid of $500”

 

Marlena looked back at Hope, who despite her best efforts, had giggled loud enough that Marlena could hear. She heard the

 

beginnings of the song ‘Wonderful Tonight’ start to play and her hands began to sweat. Steve walked up to her and outstretched his hand. She took it and placed her other hand on his shoulder and made a point to stand with a good deal of distance between them. She smiled at him briefly and did her best to avoid eye contact with him through the whole dance. She saw Laura out of the corner of her eye… she had a smug smile on her face. Out of this whole situation what peeved Marlena the most is that in the end… Laura got her way. Finally the dance came to an end, she smiled at Steve and he gave her a slight bow and she began to exit the dance floor to a round of applause… but Tom’s voice stopped her before she completed her journey.

 

“Marlena dear could you hold on one moment.” She turned back confused as Tom continued. “It seems that we made a error. In our hast to go through the ballots we seemed to over look one. It turns out that Dr. Chapman’s bid wasn’t the highest bid after all. It turns out that one of our guests made a very sizable donation tonight for the honor to dance with you. It is in fact the largest contribution of the entire evening so far.”

 

Marlena’s eyes widened in shock. She shook her head in astonishment as Tom continued. “The highest bid… of a remarkable $100,000 goes too.” Marlena’s hand shot up to her mouth and the crowd was in awe of the magnitude of the donation. “The song is, ‘Let it Be Me’ and the dance goes too… your knight in shining armor?” Tom finished his sentence a bit confused as to why the person didn’t use their real name… and he wasn’t the only one. Marlena looked around the room at her friends who all gave her a shrug signaling that they had no clue who it was. Then across the room there was a commotion as the crowd parted and a small child walked through, in a full blown costume and full head mask that resembled a Knight. Marlena smiled at the child and she bent down upon their approach. All that could be heard were the aww’s and ooo’s from the crowd. Marlena smiled sweetly has the child handed her a rose. She smelled it and offered her hand… but they shook their head no. The child pointed at themselves and shook their head no in a “not me” gesture. Then they turned around and pointed behind Marlena. Marlena turned

 

and saw someone come through the crowd again. It was another person dressed in Knightly garb. Marlena drew a deep nervous breath, not exactly sure as to what was going on. The child stepped aside and the adult approached her… holding out their hand to her. She raised her shaking hand… and with baited breath took the one offered to her. Her hand was claimed gently… and suddenly it was as if a million volts of electricity coursed through her body… and without another thought… tears began to stream down her flushed cheeks.

 

Marlena’s friends stood together trying to figure out what was going on. Laura and Steve approached them, and Laura leaned into her circle of friends. “Who the hell IS that?”

 

Hope shrugged her ignorance. “I have no idea… but by the look on Marlena’s face she obviously knows.”

 

Maggie leaned in. “Is she crying?”

 

Caroline whispered. “It sure looks that way. But… they seem to be happy tears.”

 

Just then Sami, Carrie and Eric ran up to them. Sami nudged her Aunt Hope. She turned and looked at Sami who has a mile wide grin plastered on her face.

 

“I think mom’s birthday surprise came through after all!”

 

Recognition dawned on Hopes face. “Oh my god… “

 

Everyone clamored around them. “What?”

 

Hope raised her hand to ward off their questions. “You will all find out in due time.”

 

She turned back and watched the scene in front of her.

 

Marlena placed her hand on his shoulder and gazed at his face that

 

was covered in a Knight’s helmet. She said nothing in fear of ruining this moment… she just stared at the one part of his face she could see… his eyes, and they swayed to the music.

 

I bless the day I found you

 

I want to stay around you

And so I beg you, let it be me

 

She smiled at him lovingly. She reached her hand up wanting to touch his beautiful face… but she placed her hand back on his shoulder and spoke in stead. “Are you going to say anything?”

 

Barley audible through his mask he spoke, with laughter in his voice. “What makes you assume you know who I am?”

 

She drew a deep breathe and smiled broadly. “Oh trust me… I would know those eyes anywhere.”

 

He just laughed and twirled her around the dance floor.

 

Don’t take this heaven from one

 

If you must cling to someone

Now and forever, let it be me

 

Each time we meet love

 

I find complete love

Without your sweet love what would life be

 

Marlena lifted her head from where it rested on the comfort of his shoulder. “So are you planning on wearing that mask all night?”

 

“What… don’t you find it sexy?” he chuckled.

 

“Oh its very sexy… but I think I would prefer what’s behind the mask.” His hand let go of hers which he held to his heart and he brought the other one from around her waist. He lifted his hands to his mask… his large rough hands were met with her delicate ones and they removed

 

his mask together. Once removed Marlena raised her hand to his face and wiped away the slight perspiration that formed. She rested her hand on his cheek and smiled. “Oh… how I have missed you.” He smiled the smile he only reserved for her and pulled her back to him and continued dancing.

 

So never leave me lonely

 

Tell me you love me only

And that you’ll always let it be me

 

Each time we meet love

 

I find complete love

Without your sweet love what would life be

 

She started to giggle and looked up at him. “John?” He looked down at her.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“I don’t mean to ruin this wonderful moment that you have created but… you do realize that you are wearing a Trojan costume, right?”

 

“Cut me some slack mood killer… they were all out of Knight In Shinning Armor costumes.”

 

They both laughed giddily and he spun her around the dance floor as the remainder of the song played.

 

So never leave me lonely

 

Tell me you love me only

And that you’ll always—let–it-be–me

 

He brought their spinning to a stop and looked down at her. “Happy Birthday… Blondie.” He winked and her smile beamed.

 

“Thank you… I have to say… I haven’t enjoyed my birthday this much in YEARS!” They stood their gazing at each other until Tom’s voice

 

broke through to them.

 

“Lets have a big hand for Dr. Marlena Evans and…” Marlena turned to him and whispered his name. “Dr. Marlena Evans and Mr. John Black.”

 

Across the room Laura, Maggie, Caroline, and Alice all looked at each other and mouthed the name “John?” in shock.

 

Hope looked over to Sami who had the proudest smile plastered on her face.

 

She glanced back over to Marlena who stood with John… he was motioning for the little boy to come over. Marlena bent down and engrossed the little boy in a hug once he got his mask off.

 

“You was surprised weren’t ya?”

 

Marlena squeezed him to her. “Oh boy was I. I have to say… this was the best surprise I could have ever had. I missed you so much little man.”

 

He smiled a toothy grin. “Daddy and me missed you too.”

 

She stood and took Brady in her arms, hefting him over to rest on her hip. “Speaking of you and your daddy… how did you know it was my birthday today?”

 

He ruffled Brady’s hair. “Well I can see that Blondie hasn’t grown any patience in the last couple months.” He turned to Marlena. “I will tell you all that later. However right now you seem to have a horde of people over there eyeballing me as if I am a slab of prime rib.”

 

She wiggled her eyebrows at him. “I can’t say I blame them.” She laughed and took his hand. “Come on… I will introduce you two to everyone.” Marlena walked in a hurried pace pulling John along behind her. When they came to a stop John stood next to Marlena

 

slightly nervous… until she pulled him to her and placed her arm around his waist. “Everyone I would like to introduce you to this handsome little man… this is Brady.” Everyone waived at him and said hi… causing him to smile and wave back. Then she turned to John… pulling him a little closer. “And this… is John Black.”

 

Shawn extended his hand for John to shake. “Nice to met you lad… Marlena here has told us a great deal about you.”

 

Mickey was the next to offer his hand. “Nice to met you. I gotta tell ya that was one hell of a birthday surprise.”

 

John smiled nervously and shook their hands. “It’s nice to met all of you. And I would like to take all the credit for Marlena’s surprise… but the credit really goes to someone else.” He gazed the group of people until he came across one blonde haired girl with crystal blue eyes. He extended his hand to her. “You must be Sami.”

 

She nodded shyly and smiled. “I am… It is nice to finally met you.”

 

John nodded and smiled broadly. “Likewise.”

 

Marlena looked at Sami with a mixture of happiness and shock. “Sami… you did this?”

 

Sami smiled slightly, not completely sure whether her mom was happy or upset. “I… I did. Although I wasn’t positive that I had done anything.”

 

Marlena looked confused but John whispered that he would explain it later. Sami smiled at Brady who was still snug in Marlena‘s arms.. “Hiya Brady… I’m Sami!” She offered her hand and he took it.

 

“I talked to you on the phone.” She nodded. “Where are Eric and Carrie?”

 

Marlena gasped. “Oh my gosh I am so sorry.” She waived them

 

forward from the group of family and friends. “John this is my son Eric and my other daughter Carrie.” Carried smiled happily… honored that Marlena introduced her as her daughter.

 

John shook both of their hands. “It is so nice to finally met all of you. Incase you didn’t know… your mother talks about you nonstop.”

 

They all smiled and said. “We know.” Which caused the group to laugh. Through the laughter Tom’s voice echoed on the microphone.

 

“We would like to thank everyone for coming to this fundraiser tonight… and making this years fundraiser the most successful yet. Thanks to your very generous donations we are please to announce that we have raised three fourths of the money needed to build the new pediatrics wing!”

 

The crowd let out a thunderous applause and Marlena squeezed Johns hand just a little tighter… knowing that his contribution was a large part of the success.

 

Tom spoke up once more. “Please everyone stick around. In about 20 minutes we have some special entertainment for you.”

 

John leaned into Marlena. “I didn’t know they had strippers at these things.” She just smiled and rolled her eyes at him. Carrie walked up to Marlena and looked at Brady.

 

“Hey Brady… I see they have some punch and cookies over there… how would you like to go get some with me?” Brady nodded eagerly and Carrie looked to John. “That is if it’s okay with your daddy.”

 

Brady looked up at him. “Can I dad?”

 

John ruffled his hair. “Sure thing slugger… but you had better behave for Carrie.”

 

“I will!” He wriggled as to get out of Marlena’s arms and she set him

 

down. She looked to John.

 

“He has grown since I last saw him.” He nodded.

 

“And you seem to have gotten even smaller… can you breathe in that get up? Your packed in there like a sausage.”

 

She leered at him. “You complaining?” He shook his head furiously and smiled. Laura made her way through the dispersing crowd and cleared her throat.

 

“Excuse me… we haven’t been introduced. I’m Laura Horton.” John shook her hand.

 

“Laura is a dear friend of mine.” She smiled at her then looked back to John. “Laura if you will excuse us… I would like to take this handsome man for another spin around the dance floor.” She turned to walk away and then turned back briefly and whispered to Laura. “Put your tongue back in your mouth dear… this one is taken.” Marlena winked and walked away.

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena and John are lost in a sea of dancers… but it makes no difference because they only have eyes for each other. “I just… I can’t believe you’re here.”

 

John laughed. “You’ve already said that once… or twice.”

 

She smiled. “But its true… I just can’t believe it. So now would be a great time to explain it to me.”

 

John laughed and spun her around. “It’s quit simple really… your youngest daughter is very persistent.”

 

“Sami? How did Sami get you to come here?”

 

He breathed deeply. “Well… not long after you came home… I called your house. I don’t know… just to check on you I guess… see how you were doing. And well Sami answered the phone. We talked for a while… and she told me that if I wanted to I could call back again and see how things were going. Suffice it to say… Sami and I built quite the long distance phone relationship.”

 

It was like a light dawned in Marlena’s head. “It was YOU! You were the one that kept calling and hanging up!”

 

John nodded. “Guilty.”

 

She couldn’t help but to smile at him. “You could have said something when I answered you know.”

 

He hung his head. “I’m sorry… I just… I didn’t want to make things worse. Sami would call me every so often. She kept trying her damndest to get me to come here. She told me that you were having a rough time with it. She said you had been so sad, and that you missed Brady and I so much…”

 

Her eyes began to get teary. “I did… I missed you both desperately.” She lifted her hand to caress his face.

 

“I’m sorry … I never meant to hurt you so badly.”

 

“I doesn’t matter anymore… what matters is that you and Brady are here now. Thanks to my bull headed daughter.” She laughed at a sudden though. “Oh my… I guess this explains the phone bill I got today.”

 

John laughed and twirled her around. “Just dock her allowance for a year or so… I don’t think she’ll mind.”

 

They stopped dancing when Brady approached them pulling Caroline by the hand. “Look daddy… I found a grandma.”

 

They all laughed and Caroline extended her hand. “Hello I am Caroline Brady… Carrie, Eric and Sami’s grandmother.”

 

John smiled and took her hand laying a gentle kiss upon it. “It’s a pleasure to met you. I see little Brady has claimed you as his own already.”

 

Caroline smiled at the small boy. “Oh believe me the pleasure was all mine. Besides with the name Brady, how could I resist.” Brady stood next to Caroline and leaned into her.

 

Marlena ruffled his hair. “Someone looks tired.” Suddenly Marlena yawned.

 

Caroline smiled. “It seems that Brady’s not the only one.”

 

“It has been a long day.” She looked up to John. “ A wonderful… but LONG day. I should gather up the kids.”

 

Marlena looked around and noticed that Sami was up on stage with a large group of her friends… and Tom walked up to the microphone. “Everyone… as this evening comes to and end we have one more special treat for you. Some of you may know that the Salem Junior High choir is quite active in the in their community. Well last week I was approached by Miss Adams, the choir director. She informed me that every year the students get together and decided upon a worthy charity who will receive the hard earned money that they have raised throughout the year. And I am honored to say that this year they chose to donate to the cause we are celebrating tonight. So in light of their hard work and very generous donation, I thought it was only fitting that they have the final song to night. So lady’s and gentlemen I present to you the Salem Junior High Choir.”

 

The crowd broke out in thunderous applause. Marlena couldn’t help the smile that took over her face as she watched the group assemble and Sami took the microphone from Tom.

 

“We just want to thank you all for the opportunity to perform for you this evening… we are very honored. And I would like to take a moment to say a very special Happy Birthday to my mother. Mom I hope this has been a great day for you… Carrie, Eric and I love you and we hope that you have many more special birthdays to come.”

 

Marlena blew her a kiss and smiled.

 

Just then the music began. Everyone in the room paired off and danced the final dance of the evening. John took Marlena’s hand and gently pulled her too himself. They smiled when they glanced over to the side and saw Caroline dancing with Brady and Eric and Carrie dancing together as well. Suddenly their heads flew up… shocked to hear Sami singing a solo up on stage.

 

(Sami)

 

I thought some time alone

was what we really needed

you said this time would hurt more than it helps but I couldn’t see that

I thought it was the end

of a beautiful story

and so I left the one I love at home to be alone (alone)

and I tried and found out this one thing is true

that I’m nothing without you

I know better now

and I’ve had a change of heart

 

Marlena and John swayed to the music as they both looked up at Sami… in awe of her beautiful voice. When the choir began to sing Marlena looked into John’s eyes and mouthed the words in time with them.

 

(Choir)

 

I’d rather have bad times with you, than good times with someone else

 

I’d rather be beside you in a storm, than safe and warm by myself

I’d rather have hard times together, than to have it easy apart

 

I’d rather have the one who holds my heart oo-oo-oo-oo yeah

 

(Sami)

 

And then I met someone

and thought she could replace you

we got along just fine

but wasted time because she was not you we had a lot of fun

though we knew we were faking

love was not impressed with our connection built on lies, all lies

 

so I’m here cause I found this one thing is true that I’m nothing without you I know better now

 

and I’ve had a change of heart

 

(Choir)

 

I’d rather have bad times with you, than good times with someone else

 

I’d rather be beside you in a storm, than safe and warm by myself

I’d rather have hard times together, than to have it easy apart

I’d rather have the one who holds my heart (who holds my heart)

 

I can’t blame you if you turn away from me like I’ve done you I can only prove the things I say with time

 

Please be mine……….

 

(Choir)

 

I’d rather have bad times with you, than good times with someone else I’d rather be beside you in a storm, than safe and warm by myself

I’d rather have hard times together, than to have it easy apart I’d rather have the one who holds my heart

 

As the song faded out the crowd erupted into booming applauds… and Sami smiled broadly when she heard the wolf whistle from John, Eric and Carrie. The choir took their bows and headed off stage… and Sami headed over to the large group hug that was waiting for her from

 

her family. Marlena squeezed her tight.

 

“Oh honey that was amazing… you have a beautiful voice.”

 

“I agree kido… your voice is amazing.” John smiled warmly at her.

 

“Thank you John… from what I have heard, so is yours.” She winked at him then hugged her mother.

 

After the commotion died down people began to file out of the hall. Marlena started to yawn again. “Okay kids it is way past my bedtime and I am about ready to turn into a pumpkin.” Brady giggled. “Are we ready to go?”

 

John stepped up to the group. “Do you all need a ride home… Brady and I have a limo tonight, so we have more then enough room.”

 

Marlena was accosted by a chorus of . “Oh please mom… PLEASE!” from Carrie, Eric and Sami. She looked over at John and smirked. “You are in town a few hours and already you are spoiling them.”

 

He shrugged and gave a toothy grin. “What can I say… I’m a show off.” They just laughed and headed to the limo after Marlena gave the ok.

 

~~~~~

 

All the kids hurried out of the limo and ran up to the door unlocking it. John and Marlena exited the car and took their time walking to the door in silence… just enjoying each others company. When they reached the door Marlena turned to face him. “Tonight has been like a dream.”

 

“Just wait until you wake up tomorrow and your feet hurt like hell…it wont feel like a dream anymore.” He laughed as they walked into the house. They saw Eric running around the room with Brady on his back as he tried to grab as many balloons as he could. While Carrie laid on

 

the couch having Sami try to pry her shoes off her swollen feet.

 

They walked in and shut the door. John was the first to speak. “Slugger you ready to go.”

 

“Aww already dad?”

 

“What do you mean already… it is like five hours past your bed time mister.”

 

Marlena looked up at him worried, as if he would disappear from her life once again. “Where… where are you going to go?”

 

“To Salem hotel… we checked in there before we came to the party tonight.”

 

She nodded apprehensively. “Oh… alright. Well… maybe tomorrow you could come by… we could all go to the park or something?”

 

Brady yelled with excitement. “Yay… the park.” He patted Eric’s head. “You come too Eric?”

 

Eric bounced him up and down on his back. “Sure thing squirt… we could play baseball.”

 

John laughed. “Hot damn… a kid after my own heart.” Eric smiled up at him after setting Brady down. Brady ran over to Marlena and tugged on her dress.

 

“G’night Marlena.” She bent down and kissed his cheek then hugged him.

 

“Sweet dreams little man… I’ll see you tomorrow.”

 

John turned to the children. “Goodnight all of you.”

 

They all smiled at him. “Goodnight John… bye Brady.” Brady waived

 

to them and turned to open the front door. Marlena followed them out… and stopped when John turned around to face her.

 

“Good night Marlena.”

 

She smiled at him. “Goodnight.” She leaned her head forward to give him a gently kiss… but at the last moment he turned his head and kissed her on the cheek. He turned to leave, but she grabbed his arm and made him turn back towards her. She stood on tiptoe to whisper in his ear.

 

“I hope you realize… now that I have you here… I’m not letting you go again.” He pulled back and smiled at her wickedly.

 

“We’ll see.”

 

She shook her head and smiled. “Don’t think so… I will steal your passport if I have too.” He laughed louder this time and lifted his hand to caress her cheek gently.

 

“Happy Birthday Blondie.”

 

With that he took Brady’s hand and lead him to the awaiting limo. Marlena drew a deep breath and smiled. “Happy Birthday to me.” She turned back and went into the house she stood there and looked at her ginning children. “Gosh I love you all so much… this has been the best day.” She focused her loving gaze on Sami. “And Sami I am so grateful for what you did for me… however you are soo paying that phone bill.” She laughed and closed the front door. As it closed Sami’s whine could be heard loud and clear.

 

“Aww… mom come on… that’s not fair!”

 

 

Chapter 20

 

Sami came through the kitchen door carrying a tray which contained

 

toast, coffee, fruit and juice. She stopped on her way upstairs and saw her brother and sister, still clad in their pajamas watching Saturday morning cartoons. She couldn’t help but to laugh. “What are you two… five years old?”

 

Carrie let out a very loud yawn, leaned her head back and looked at Sami. “Bite me.”

 

Eric laughed. “Me too while your at it.”

 

Sami laughed. “Yep… five year olds.” She glanced down at the tray in her hands. “You two want to come with me to take this up to mom?”

 

Eric grunted. “Uh… no thanks…we would like to live to see our next birthday.”

 

“We are not stupid enough to wake mom up at nine o’clock on a Saturday morning.” Carrie grinned.

 

Eric couldn’t help the laugh that came out of his mouth. “Besides… we aren’t the ones who ran up a $200 phone bill and have to kiss mom’s butt.”

 

Sami grunted. “Oh… bite me.”

 

Carrie laughed. “Nice retort five year old.”

 

Sami made her way up the stairs. “Oh… by the way, John called when I was in the kitchen. He and Brady will be here at ten. So you better get your butts in gear.” Sami could hear their whines of “Oh man” all the way up the stairs.

 

She balanced the tray in one hand and knocked softly with the other.

 

“Come in!”

 

Sami opened the door surprised. “I didn’t think you would be up.” She

 

walked over to lay the tray on Marlena’s night stand… getting a glimpse of the TV on her journey, causing her to laugh. “Mom… cartoons?”

 

Marlena shrugged with a smile. “What? There is nothing else on, on Saturday morning. Plus… I couldn’t sleep anymore.”

 

Sami made her way around to the other side of the bed and sat next to her mother. “So… did you have sweet dreams?”

 

Marlena sighed contentedly. “Mmm… the sweetest.” She grabbed some coffee and fruit. “This is wonderful sweetheart, thank you!”

 

Sami grinned then spoke hesitantly. “So… your not mad at me?”

 

Marlena swallowed her mouthful of fruit. “Mad? Why would I be mad?”

 

Sami shrugged. “For me talking to John behind your back. Not to mention the fact that I basically pestered him to come here.”

 

Marlena touched her cheek lovingly. “Honey I am many MANY things… but mad isn’t one of them.” She smiled but it quickly turned into a frown. “I am sorry though. I do feel badly about making you kids worry about me so much.”

 

Sami thought about it for a moment then smiled. “That doesn’t matter anymore… especially since you are looking pretty happy right now.”

 

Marlena nodded excitedly and took a bite of toast. Sami eased herself back and relaxed against the headboard.

 

“So… are they going to stay?”

 

Marlena contemplated for a moment. “Hmm… I’m not sure sweetie.” She looked at Sami. “How would you feel if they did?”

 

“I think… it would be awesome.” she smiled.

 

 

“Really? I’m not sure Carrie and Eric would feel the same as you do.”

 

Sami waived her off. “Of course they do.”

 

“How do you know that?” She smiled.

 

“Because we talked about the possibility before we went to bed last night.” She turned to face her mother fully. “Believe me mom we are more than okay with John and Brady being around. We all think that John is a pretty cool guy… and we adore Brady. You have nothing to worry about we are all fine with it.”

 

Marlena gave her daughter a watery smile and a hug. “Well in that case I am going to do everything in my power to convince him to stay.”

 

Sami nodded her agreement and got off the bed. “Well if you need any help with that just let me know.” She grinned. “Word has it around town that I can be VERY persuasive when I want to be.”

 

Marlena giggled. “Don’t I know it baby girl… don’t I know it.”

 

Sami walked to the door. “Okay I will leave you to get showered and dressed.”

 

Marlena finished off the rest of her coffee. “Why do I need to get showered and dressed?”

 

Sami opened the door, then turned to her mother. “Because I forgot to tell you that John called and he and Brady will be here in…” She checked her watch. “In little less than a half and hour?”

 

Marlena’s eyes grew wide. “SAMI!” Sami smiled and was able to close the door before being hit by the pillow her mother hurled at her.

 

Marlena sprung from her bed and glided over to her full length mirror. She stared at her reflection. “Okay Marlena get yourself together. This

 

could very possibly be the first day of the rest of your life.”

 

With a newfound sense of happiness and a renewed energy she ran to the bathroom to shower.

 

~~~~~

 

 

 

Carrie knocked on the door. “Mom… John and Brady are here!”

 

Marlena opened the door hurriedly and pulled Carrie in shutting it swiftly behind her. “I need your help!”

 

Carrie looked around the room and noticed all the clothes strewn about the floor and the bed, then looked at Marlena pacing about the room in a frenzy. “Uh… okay with what?”

 

“What should I wear?” Marlena ran her hand through her hair nervously.

 

“What should you wear? You mean today?”

 

“Yes”

 

“To the park?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Carrie couldn’t help but laugh. “Mom … you seriously need to calm down. Wear whatever makes you comfortable.”

 

Marlena tried to take a deep cleansing breathe. “Okay… I am sorry I’m acting so silly.”

 

“Your not acting silly… your acting like a lovesick teenager. It’s kinda cute.” Carrie rummaged through the clothes on the bed. She picked out a pair of tighter fitting blue jeans and a simple black v-neck t-shirt. She handed them to Marlena. “Here wear these… and don’t take to

 

long Brady is anxious to go to the park.”

 

Marlena smiled and nodded slightly. “Please tell John I will be right down.”

 

“Sure thing.” Carried opened the door to leave, but turned back to Marlena. “Mom?” Marlena turned to face her. “I really don’t think you have cause to be nervous… I believe things are going to work out like you want them to. You are finally going to get your chance to have a happy ending.” She gave a simple yet heartwarming smile then left.

 

Marlena drew a deep ragged breathe and looked upwards. “Oh Carrie… I pray that your right.”

 

~~~~~

 

John and Sami sat on the sofa and turned towards the stairs when they heard Carries footsteps.

 

“Mom said to tell you she would be down in a few minutes.” She looked around the room. “Where did Brady go?”

 

John pointed towards the kitchen. “Eric took him out to the garage to find baseball mitts.”

 

Carrie headed in that direction. “I will go see if I can lend a hand.”

 

Once Carrie left Sami looked around nervously. It felt strange sitting there with someone she talked to often on the phone, but had never met. “Sooo…”

 

John nodded “Soo…”

 

“How are things at the Salem Inn?”

 

“Great… everything is great.” He looked around the room and suddenly realized how uncomfortable they both were. “This is silly. We

 

never had a lack of things to talk about on the phone… but now we are face to face and can’t think of a thing to say.”

 

Sami laughed. “Yeah its kinda odd. I guess I should tell you… I am really glad you decided to come here after all.”

 

John laughed. “Well you aren’t exactly a easy person to say no too.”

 

“So I have been told… the word pigheaded seems to come up often when people try to describe me.”

 

“Pigheaded nah… persistent ABSOLUTLY!” they both laughed. “So… how is your mom talking this… my being here?”

 

Sami smiled and spoke without doubt. “She is the happiest I have ever seen her.”

 

John knitted his brow. “Really?”

 

“You sound surprised.”

 

“Well, I guess I am. I thought she wouldn’t be to thrilled to see me after… after I was such an asshole.”

 

Sami shrugged. “I’m not saying that she probably isn’t still hurt. But one thing you will get to know about my mom, she likes to focus on the positive. She doesn’t dwell on the bad stuff.”

 

“Yeah I noticed that about her.” He looked sadly down at his lap. “When I told her that I had no memories… she told me it didn’t matter. She said that the future is what counts and I should make the most of it.”

 

“Sounds like good advice to me. You should focus on what you can change, not what you can’t remember.”

 

John looked at her pensively. “What do you mean… ‘What I can

 

change’?”

 

Sami looked at him attentively. “This situation you and mom are in… you can change it if you wanted to.”

 

John shook his head. “Sami I…”

 

She cut him off. “John just listen to me please. I got to know you pretty well through are lengthy phone conversations. And if I learned anything… it is that you care very much for my mother. Why can’t you trust in what you feel for her… and what you KNOW she feels for you?”

 

“I do trust your mother… it’s myself I don’t trust. I have nothing to offer your mother Sami.”

 

“I would think that the only thing she wants from you… is you!” She took a cleansing breathe then continued. “I want to say one more thing and then I won’t mention this again… because it’s honestly none of my business. You John… and you alone have the power to make my mother happier then she has been in years. And you alone have the power to break her heart beyond repair.”

 

John laughed. “Yeah… no pressure there! Seriously though Sami… I have no idea how to make your mother happy.”

 

“Stay! That is all you have to do… the rest will work itself out from there.” She winked. “Now I have a question that has really been bugging me. “

 

“Ugh… I shudder to think what that could be.”

 

She giggled. “How did you forget most of your life? I mean it is kinda strange how you can remember to walk and talk, but not where you were born or when your birthday is.”

 

John laughed deeply from his gut when Marlena walked down the

 

stairs and made the most unattractive grunt when she heard Sami’s question.

 

“Samantha Gene!”

 

“Wh… what did I say that’s so wrong?” She couldn’t hold back the smile that formed at John’s laughter.

 

“I… I can’t believe you just asked him that!” She walked down the stairs and over to stand by the sofa.

 

“It’s a legitimate question Blondie.” John wiped away the tears that formed in his eyes from laughing so hard. “Sami let me ask you this. If I can’t remember most of my life… how am I supposed to remember how I forgot it in the first place?”

 

Sami squinted her eyes trying to decipher what John just said. “Uh touché … I think.”

 

Marlena laughed at Sami’s confusion. She sat on the arm rest near John. “Memory is controlled by different parts of the brain. It might be that the Temporal Lobe which controls memory storage, was some how injured or damaged.”

 

John sat wide eyed and amused at Sami’s facial expression. “See there you go Sami… serves you right for asking questions.” He laughed and patted Marlena’s leg. “Now… enough with the science lesson. We have a very eager and hyper boy in the backyard who is anxious to go to the park.”

 

Marlena stood. “Wait… I should make some sandwiches or something for lunch.”

 

“NO!” Sami and John said simultaneously and began to laugh. John cleared his throat. “No sense in going to all the trouble Blondie. We can just go out to eat or something.”

 

Marlena walked up close to John, stopping just a breath away from his face. “Are you trying to say I can’t cook?”

 

He shook his head. “Why of course not.“ He smirked. “I am just saying that I would like to… to treat you and the kids to a day out. Now you wouldn‘t deny me that would you?”

 

She quirked her lip in amusement. “That was a nice save.”

 

He nodded triumphantly. “I thought so.” He walked over to Sami and put his arm around her shoulder walking her towards the kitchen. “So kiddo… have you ever had one of your mothers ham-n-horseradish sandwiches?”

 

Sami tried her best not to laugh at the thought of that horrible combination. “No I can’t say that I have. Have you ever had her macaroni and cheese made with cheese whiz?”

 

Marlena laughed. “Oh that is it… you two are going to pay!” She took off running chasing them both out the backdoor.

 

~~~~~

 

Brady jumped up and down excitedly as everyone walked back over to the blankets they laid out. “WE WON! WE WON!”

 

John laughed, grabbing Brady and flipping him over his shoulder. “Well slugger… my team would have won. If Marlena would have caught that last ball.” He gently sat Brady down on the blanket.

 

Marlena stood still and indignant. Her hands planted firmly on her hips. “John… it was coming RIGHT at me!”

 

John gave her a mocking grin. “That’s what it’s SUPPOSED to do… how else are you going to catch it?” John couldn’t help but smile at her. Her eyes turned to angry slits… but her lips quirked in amusement.

 

 

“You know what mister… I am tired of you making fun of me today.”

 

“Aww come on Blondie how can I not? You make it sooo easy.”

 

She gasped slightly. “Oh… that’s IT!” She started chasing him around the group of children. “I am going to hurt you so bad!”

 

John chuckled. “Yeah, yeah… promises, promises.” He turned slightly to see how much of a lead he had on her… but he misjudged their distance. She was right behind him. And before he could prepare, she leapt at him… causing him to tumble to the ground, with Marlena landing on top of him. Marlena tried to control her laughter as she lifted herself to her knees and straddled his waist. She leaned forward over him… placing her hands on the ground on either side of his head.

 

“I guess this will teach you not to tease me again.”

 

John raised his eyebrow and leered at her… while wiping her hair out of her face. “Actually I might do it more often, if we wind up like this every time.”

 

Marlena leaned down, their noses touching. She stared into his eyes and whispered with a smile. “Promises… Promises…”

 

As Marlena leaned forward John’s lips almost connected to hers… but the kids laughter brought him back to reality. He sat up quickly and abruptly moved her off his lap. The children didn’t notice, until John moved closer to them.

 

“So John I meant to ask you… why do you call mom Blondie?”

 

John laughed. “Well its like this Eric. The first time I met your mom, I called her Blondie. It pissed her off… so the name stuck and I called her that ever since.”

 

Carrie smiled. “Aww, how romantic.”

 

 

Sami laughed. “I can only imagine what mom called you.”

 

John snorted. “She called me an …”

 

Marlena’s hand clamped over his mouth. “There are young children present.”

 

John smiled at Marlena and removed her hand from his mouth. Every time their skin came in contact John felt his skin tingle with excitement and he wanted to kiss her… but he didn’t think it was appropriate to do so in front of the kids. He turned away from her when he saw the hurt in her eyes. He turned back to the kids.

 

“Are all of you getting hungry yet? I am sure beating the adults in baseball caused you to work up an appetite.”

 

At the mention of food Brady perked up. “I’m hungry daddy… I want a hot dog.”

 

Eric’s eyes widened. “Oh that sounds good!” The girls nodded their heads in agreement. John handed them some money.

 

“Alright… be sure to bring one back for me and Marlena. And don’t eat too many… I don’t want you to ruin your dinner.” The kids mumbled something that resembled ‘sure whatever’ and then ran off in the direction of the hot dog cart. John turned to Marlena who had her back to him. He reached out and placed his hand on her shoulder.

 

“Blondie I…”

 

She jerked away from his touch. “What… now it’s okay to touch me?”

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

She turned around to face him, her eyes seemed sad yet able to shoot daggers. “You know exactly what I mean. Everytime I have tried to

 

kiss you or come in ANY contact with you… you pull away from me. Just a few minutes ago you practically threw me off your lap. Why is that?”

 

“I… I didn’t think it was appropriate.”

 

“You didn’t think WHAT was appropriate?”

 

“Well… we… uh… we almost…kissed.”

 

“And your point? We kissed quite often in front of Brady.” She folded her arms in confusion. He ran his hands roughly and nervously through his hair. She tried to look into his eyes but he looked away, finally she understood. “I get it… you don’t want to kiss me or touch me in front of MY kids?”

 

John glanced at her embarrassed. “It’s… it’s just not right Marlena.”

 

Marlena scoffed. “Says who? I have never… NEVER been ashamed or embarrassed to show affection in front of my children. Their father and I kissed and touched all the time in front of them.”

 

He looked up at her. “That’s different.” He stood up and walked over to the tree that their blanket laid under, he leaned against it.

 

She stood up and walked right over to stand in front of him. “How is that different?”

 

“He is their father… I am a… stranger.”

 

“Your not a stranger.”

 

“Not to you I’m not… but they don’t know me from a whole in the ground. How would it look if I sat here sucking face with their mom?”

 

She couldn’t help the slight giggle that escaped from his choice of words. “If they saw you touch me… or kiss me… they would think that

 

you care about me and want to be close to me… that’s all.”

 

He nodded his head. “Oh sure… or they would think I am some kind of pervert who is putting the moves on you.” He bent his head down feeling unsure.

 

She put her delicate finger under his chin… lifting his head up so she could look in his eyes. “John they would NEVER think that about you.” He tried to look back down but she took a firm hold of his chin, not letting him look away. “You listen to me John Black. I have no secrets from my children… I have told them all about you and Brady and the time we spent together in Italy. They know EXACTLY how I feel about you and they know the way things were left between us.”

 

John broke loose from her hold. “Oh great… now they probably think I am a major dickhead as well.” He tried to walk away but she put her hands firmly on his shoulders holding him in place.

 

“John stop this… you are just trying to make excuses. I highly doubt that Sami would have bugged you to come here if she thought anything bad about you. She wanted you to come here because she knows that I… love you and Brady. All three of them know that, and they know how badly I wanted you and Brady to come home with me.”

 

John was surprised. “You… you told them all that?”

 

She smiled. “Of course I did. John I am not ashamed of you or how I feel about you.”

 

“I… I just don’t know Marlena.”

 

She smiled trying valiantly to hold back her tears. “Well I know. I know that I cried myself to sleep almost every night listening to that tape you made me. I know how much I ached for you and Brady to be here with me. And I know one more thing.” She leaned into him and wrapped her arms around his neck. “I know… that we can make this work. All you have to do is trust me.”

 

 

He smiled at her and placed is arms around her waist. “I do trust you… its myself I don’t trust.”

 

She smiled. “Well I trust you enough for both of us right now. And please don’t worry about the children. They are very outspoken… it they have a problem with you they will tell you.” They both laughed at the truth behind that statement.

 

John looked into her eyes. “I haven’t told you but… you have some great kids. They have really been wonderful with Brady… and me.”

 

“Thank you… that means a lot to me.” She smiled and looked at him shyly. “Now… about this kissing and touching thing.”

 

He laughed. “What about it Blondie?”

 

“We REALLY need to work on that because… to tell you the truth… I have wanted to kiss you ever since you waltzed into that fundraiser.” She glanced at his lips then back up to his eyes.

 

“Is that right?” He placed his hands on her hips.

 

“Oh yeah.” She moved in closer to him when she felt him pull her hips forward.

 

“Well then… lets see if you want to kiss me, as badly as I have wanted to kiss you.” He wriggled his eyebrows at her.

 

She pulled back and laughed. “Does everything have to be a contest with you?”

 

He smirked. “It depends on what the prize is.”

 

She laughed. “Oh you… come here.” She placed her hand behind his neck and pulled him towards her. Their kiss started off slow and tentative… giving each other little pecks. But soon the contact wasn’t

 

enough and John took the lead, deepening the kiss. Marlena moaned in approval when John parted his mouth slightly granting her tongue entrance.

 

The kids were walking back to the blankets when they saw John and Marlena standing by the tree. Brady tugged on Eric’s hand.

 

“Look… daddy and Marlena is kissin’.”

 

Eric, Sami and Carrie all looked towards them and then glanced back at each other nodding in agreement. They walked over to the blanket and spoke in a sweet voice.

 

“Kissy, kissy kissy.”

 

Marlena felt John pull away and tense slightly. She leaned in and whispered. “They are just teasing… relax.” She turned around and leaned her back on John’s chest. “Took you all long enough. Umm where are the hotdogs?”

 

Brady pouted. “The line was WAY long.”

 

Sami laughed. “Yeah it was. Plus while we were waiting we saw Mrs. Horton. She told us that there is a big dinner tonight at the Pub. Sort of a thank you to everyone who helped with the fundraiser. She said we had all better be there.”

 

Marlena took Johns hands that were still on her hips and wrapped them around her waist… her hands resting atop of his. “Oh that sounds like fun.” She looked up at him over her shoulder.

 

He nodded. “Well then I better get you all back home so you can get ready.”

 

Carrie spoke up. “Aren’t you and Brady going to come?”

 

John shook his head. “That’s nice of you. But Brady and I didn’t have

 

anything to do with the fundraiser.”

 

Eric laughed. “Sure you did. Heck you made it a success with that bid you made. You have as much right to be there as anyone.”

 

Marlena patted his hands and smiled at him. “Come on… what do you say? Come have dinner with us?”

 

He smiled slightly. “I’ll think about it. I should get Brady home and get him down for a nap. Perhaps we will met you all there later.”

 

Sami smiled. “I could use a nap myself.” They all began to pick up the blankets and toys they brought along. Once it was all gathered Sami bent down. “Come on Brady hop on my back… we will race Eric and Carrie to the car.”

 

Brady hoped on and the kids took off running, Eric and Carrie giving them a head start. Marlena wrapped her arm around John’s waist and he placed his around her shoulder. She smiled up at him.

 

“Do you believe me now?”

 

He glanced down at her. “Believe you about what?”

 

“That my kids LIKE you?” She smiled.

 

“Yeah I believe you… they are pretty wonderful kids. And they are pretty slick to.”

 

Her brow knotted in confusion. “What do you mean?”

 

He laughed. “Eric didn’t give me my money back from the hotdogs.” They both laughed and Marlena punched him in the gut playfully.

 

“So are you going to come to dinner tonight?”

 

“I told ya I would think about it.”

 

 

“I know… but you didn’t sound too convincing. I really hope you and Brady will come. This would be a great opportunity for you to get to know everyone.”

 

He laughed heartily. “You want to throw me to the wolves on my second day in town. Nice… really nice.”

 

She nudged him and laughed. “Come on… what do you say?”

 

John couldn’t help the laughter that came from his gut. He took her hand and twirled her around, then bent down and picked her up hoisting her over his shoulder. “I say… that Samantha gets her persistence from YOU!”

 

He started running towards the car with Marlena screaming with laughter while bouncing along on his shoulder.

 

 

Chapter 21

 

Two weeks have come and gone and Marlena hasn’t seen John much… the children tend to see him more then she does. He will pick them up from school once in a while, take them out to eat… but he has been keeping his distance from Marlena, and she doesn’t understand why. It’s Friday, early evening, and everyone is at the Pub for Alice’s birthday. Marlena is sitting at a booth as Hope approaches her.

 

“Hey you… where are all your rugrats?”

 

Marlena smiled. “They are at the mall with their friends” She checks her watch. “They should be here shortly.” She looks down into her ice tea and stirs it silently. Hope notices her far away expression.

 

“So… what time are John and Brady coming?”

 

Marlena shrugged. “I have no idea… I don’t even know if they are coming at all.”

 

“Why? Are you two fighting or something?”

 

Marlena laughed bitterly. “Well, fighting would mean that we talk to each other. I have hardly seen John in the two weeks he’s been in town.”

 

Hope’s brow nit in confusion. “That’s weird. Is he awkward with the kids… do they not get along?”

 

Marlena rolled her eyes. “No nothing like that… the kids actually see him quite often.”

 

“They do?”

 

All she does is nods. “Yeah… he has spent quite a bit of time with them… its me he avoids like the plague.”

 

“I don’t understand Marlena… did something happen between you two?”

 

“Not that I know of… when I do talk to him he doesn’t seem mad at me. He just seems… uncomfortable around me. Every time I invite him to go somewhere or do something he always comes up with an excuse.”

 

“You mean like coming to the party today?” Marlena nods. “Well maybe he isn’t comfortable because he doesn’t know anyone.”

 

“Well… he will never get to know anyone if he never comes around.”

 

“Just give him some time Marlena… I am sure he will adjust.”

 

“I’m not sure if I have time. I don’t know if he’s staying. Every time I bring it up he changes the subject.” Marlena wiped away a tear that

 

slipped past her defenses just as the front door of the Pub opened and the children ran in with Brady tagging along behind them. He pushed his way through Carrie, Eric and Sami and hurried into the booth and climbed onto Marlena’s lap… kissing her cheek.

 

Marlena couldn’t help the smile this precious boy brought to her face. “Well hello little man… where did you come from?”

 

“I was at the mall with them.” Brady said pointing to the children.

 

Marlena looked at them shocked. “You were?”

 

Brady nodded enthusiastically.” Yep and daddy too.”

 

Marlena looked up to kids. “John went to the mall with all of you?”

 

Sami smiled. “Well he actually came to pick us up… Jamie’s mom was having car trouble.”

 

Again the front door to the Pub opened and John walked in, with a large gift bag in one hand. He walked over to the table and set it on the floor, but he didn’t make a move to sit down until Hope stood up and gave him a slight hug.

 

“Hi John… it’s nice to see you again.”

 

He gave her a small wink and a smile. “Good to see you too Hope.”

 

She turned to the children, and took Brady‘s hand. “Okay all of you come with me… Grandma Alice has been asking about all of you.”

 

Brady turned to John, with a smile. “I will be right back daddy… I am going to see grandma Alice.”

 

John laughed at his eagerness. “Okay slugger… I will be right here.”

 

Once the children left the table John and Marlena sat there in

 

discomforted silence. Marlena shyly raised her eyes to meet John’s. “Hi.”

 

He smiled in return. “Hi.”

 

Marlena couldn’t help the confusion and hurt that clouded her words. “I thought…I thought you were busy tonight? That is why you couldn’t come to the party?”

 

John didn’t know what to say in response… he didn’t have any excuse for why he lied, telling her he had something to do.

 

She breathed deeply… apparently the straight forward approached wasn’t going to work. “I appreciate you picking the kids up from the mall. I am sorry they bothered you though… they could have called me.”

 

He smiled slightly. “It was no bother at all… I enjoy spending time with them.”

 

She smiled slightly. “I am glad you all are getting along so well. They have grown quite attached to you.”

 

“The feeling is mutual.” He rubbed his hands together nervously.

 

Marlena could tell that he was becoming tense. “John… what’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing… why do you ask?”

 

“You just seem so… uncomfortable.”

 

“No its just… I should probably get going.” “What, why?”

 

“Well… Brady will be ready for bed soon… and…”

 

“John… it’s 6:30. Brady doesn’t go to bed for another 2 hours. What is really going on?” He wouldn’t look at her. “Is it me… did I do something to upset you?”

 

He head snapped around to see her face. “NO! Of course not… why would you think that?”

 

She shrugged tears brimming in her eyes. “What am I supposed to think… its like you never want to be around me. You spend time with the kids and nothing else.”

 

“If my seeing the kids is a problem, I will stop…”

 

Marlena huffed out her frustration. “Of course it’s not a problem… I love the fact that you are interested in my children and want to spend time with them. I just wish you would spend more time with me.”

 

He shrugged sadly… he hated feeling so insecure. “I just don’t want to take up all your time. You have a life here… you have friends and family and…”

 

“And… I have more then enough time for you.” She reached across the table and took hold of his hand that was fiddling with the salt n pepper shakers. “I want to spend as much time with you as I can… I would spend every minute of the day with you if I could. Don’t you get it by now… I want you to be a part of my life. A PERMANT part! I want you to feel included in all aspects of my life… including my family and friends.”

 

“I want that too Marlena… but maybe they don’t.”

 

Marlena was confused. “They who?”

 

John discreetly waived a hand towards all the people in the Pub. “Them… your family and friends. Maybe they don’t like the fact that I am hanging around you… and the kids.”

 

Recognition dawned on Marlena’s face. “You mean because of Roman?” He nodded shyly. “Honey… they aren’t like that. Just because I’m not married to Roman anymore doesn’t mean that they want me to be alone and unhappy for the rest of my life. Everyone here is very accepting and loving… they won’t shun you or treat you indifferently sweetheart.”

 

“How can you be so sure… they don’t even know me.”

 

“True… but they will never get to know you if you never come around. All of that is a moot point anyways.”

 

His eyebrow raised in confusion. “What do you mean?”

 

She grinned at his raised eyebrow. It was a trait of his that she has grown to love. “You have to understand something… I don’t care what anyone else thinks.”

 

“Marlena…”

 

She raised her hand to halt his reply. “No you listen to me John Black. I don’t care! I love you… and I am not ashamed or embarrassed about it. If it were up to me… I would shout it from the roof tops.” She smiled at him when he laughed at her enthusiasm.

 

“I appreciate that. I just don’t want to make things difficult for you is all.” She stood from her seat and walked over to his side of the booth… sliding in next to him. She sat facing him and placed her arms around his neck. She placed small pecks around the edge of his lips before capturing them in a fierce kiss. After a few moments she broke away and smiled.

 

“Sweetheart… you have made my life many things, such as joyful and complete. But complicated… NEVER!” He moved in to kiss her again when they were interrupted by Shawn’s boisterous voice.

 

“Okay everyone… it is time for the birthday lass to open her presents

 

and blow out the candles on her cake!” Marlena turned to John and smiled grabbing his hand to lead them both over to Alice and the sea of presents that surrounded her.

 

~~~~~

 

About twenty minutes later Alice was almost done. Shawn brought her a large gift bag that was sitting behind her chair. “Wait a minute lassie… you got one more here.”

 

Alice smiled as she read the card. “To one of the most charming ladies that Salem has ever seen. Happy Birthday and many more. ~John Black” After a little help from Mickey and Shawn the present laid on the table before her… and she held her hand to her mouth in shock as everyone commented on the gift. Alice looked up and searched for his face in the crowd. “ A doughnut maker? Oh my gosh… where are you John?” John laughed in embarrassment and ducked behind Abe. Alice turned to a laughing Marlena. “Marlena where is that handsome man of yours?”

 

Marlena laughed and pointed. “He’s hiding behind Abe.”

 

Abe turned around and laughed. “Nice try partner… get over there.” He took John’s arm and shoved him over towards Alice. John kneeled down in front of her and smiled.

 

She laid her hand on his shoulder. “So I take it that you have heard a thing or two about my doughnuts?”

 

He smiled wildly. “Are you kidding? They are legendary in this town.”

 

“Well I am honored. You do realize that you have to be my official taste tester now?”

 

He raised his hand to cover the one she had resting on his shoulder. “I would be honored Mrs. Horton.”

 

“Good… and it’s Alice.”

 

“Okay then Alice… So I will see you on Sunday for my first official taste test?” Everyone began to laugh.

 

She smiled. “Absolutely dear… it’s a date.” John laughed and turned to Marlena.

 

“Did you hear that Blondie? I have only been in town two weeks and I already have a date.” Marlena laughed and stuck out her tongue at him. He smiled and leaned over to give Alice a kiss on her cheek.

 

After a few minutes the crowd began to dissipate. John stood at the bar talking to Abe and laughing when the phone rang.

 

Shawn yelled from across the room. “John! Lad would you grab the phone please.”

 

John nodded. “Sure thing Shawn.” He quickly grabbed the receiver off the cradle. “Hello Brady Pub!”

 

“Hello? Can I speak to Shawn or Caroline?”

 

“Sure thing… can I ask who’s calling?”

 

“This is Roman Brady… who is this?”

 

John lost his concentration momentarily. “This is… uh… hold on one moment.” John nervously waived Shawn over and handed him the phone. His face lit up upon hearing his sons voice.

 

Shawn called out over the din of the room. “Alice? I have one Mr. Roman Brady and one Mr. Bo Brady on the line to wish you a happy birthday!”

 

Everyone rushed over towards the bar so they all could get a chance to speak. As they all huddled around the phone John made himself

 

scarce. Marlena made her way down the stairs after checking on Brady, who fell asleep in the middle of eating his cake and ice cream. She walked over to Alice who just got off the phone.

 

“Who’s on the phone Alice?”

 

“Oh Bo and Roman called to wish me a happy birthday.”

 

Marlena smiled. “That was sweet of them.” She glanced around for John but she didn’t notice him anywhere. “Alice have you seen John?”

 

Alice looked. “He was here a moment ago dear. He answered the phone, but I haven’t seen him since I hung up.”

 

“Oh.” Marlena sighed.

 

“What’s wrong dear?”

 

“Nothing really… I am just worried about John. He feels so… out of place. I though things were changing for the better tonight. He was laughing and having fun getting to know everyone. I guess when Roman called and everyone was so happy to hear from him, his insecurities came to the surface again.”

 

“Don’t worry dear… I am sure things will get better with time.”

 

“Oh… I sure hope so Alice.” Marlena walked over to the children who were speaking to their father. Alice saw that everyone was occupied and she grabbed her coat off the chair and headed out the front door of the Pub.

 

~~~~~

 

John stood with one foot propped up on a crate just starring out into the calming abyss of the water. Things got better tonight… he was starting to get to know people and make friends. But it all felt… wrong somehow. He felt wrong. He hated talking to people and never knowing what to say in a conversation. What was he supposed to say

 

when someone brought up something from their childhood or a past experience that they have had. He had nothing to draw upon… he always felt like a freak of nature. He had no past… and no future goals. How could he ever make a life with Marlena when he has no direction or purpose… and his past was a black hole. John jumped slightly when he heard the creek of the wooden stairs that lead to the pier. He saw Alice making her way down. He walked over to her and extended his hand to help her. “It’s cold out here Mrs. Horton… you should be inside at the party, where its nice and warm.”

 

She smiled and patted his hand. “I could say the same to you dear. What brings you out here?” John lead her over to the bench to sit down.

 

“I just wanted to get some fresh air… clear my head.”

 

She motioned to the water. “This is a good place for that. So… what has you so troubled?” He turned to look at her curiously, she smiled. “Anyone could see that something is troubling you. You got Marlena pretty worried when you took off without a word.”

 

“I didn’t mean too worry her. I just… I needed sometime to think is all.” He walked over to the water edge. “That is one hell of a birthday celebration your family and friends threw for you in there.”

 

“Yes I know… I am one lucky woman.”

 

John nodded. “You sure are… you have so many people who love you and respect you.”

 

Alice nodded knowingly. “Yes I do. You know John… you can have that too.”

 

He turned to face her. He smiled meagerly. “It’s true John… all you have to do is let people in, they might surprise you.” He turned around and looked back out over the water. She sighed deeply seeing his conflicting emotions play through his muscles. “You can trust Marlena… she wont disappoint you.”

 

 

He smiled. “I have no doubt of that Alice. I am just afraid of disappointing her. I don’t think I can be what she needs me to be.”

 

“She needs you to be yourself… nothing more or less.”

 

“That is just it… I don’t even know who I am Alice.”

 

“John dear… you can’t let the past hinder your future. You have to work with what you have, and go from there.”

 

He turned to face her. “You know… don’t you?”

 

She smiled at him. “You mean about your memory loss? Yes I know. You have to understand… you were all Marlena talked about when she came home from Italy. She missed you so much and it made her feel better to talk about you, and the time you shared together. So I would listen.”

 

“I assume she told you how we met then?”

 

Alice laughed. “Oh yes… from what Marlena says it was some… experience.”

 

John bowed his head. “It was awful… I can’t believe the things I did to her. I can’t believe you are even talking to me… knowing what you know about me.”

 

“The way Marlena tells it… it all worked out for the best. I am in no position to pass judgment on others.” Alice rose from the bench and walked over to John, laying a gentle hand upon his shoulder. “John… no one can hold things against you that you don’t even remember doing. What is important is what you do from now on… how you live your life from this moment forward! And let me tell you something dear.” He turns to face her. “The future won’t mean a damn… if you don’t have someone to share it with!” She patted his cheek and turned to go back to the Pub. Alice’s wisdom brought a smile to his face as

 

he turned back towards the water.

 

~~~~~

 

Alice walked in and saw Marlena sitting in the booth twisting a napkin in her fists. She walked over and sat across from her. Marlena looked up and smiled. “Where did you disappear to?”

 

“Oh just getting some fresh air.” She smiled sweetly. “ I wasn’t the only one in need of it apparently.” Marlena looked up instantly.

 

“Is he okay?”

 

Alice nodded. “He will be fine dear… he just needs some reassurance.”

 

“Alice I don’t know what else to say to him. There are only so many ways to tell someone that you love them and want to be with them.”

 

“I know its frustrating dear. But you know better then anyone… his past haunts him. The not knowing is frightening I would imagine.”

 

Marlena thought about the years she can’t remember and instantly felt that ache. Alice recognized the look on her face… the same one John wore a few minutes ago. “He can’t get past the not knowing… he can’t get past the fear that something from his past will come back to hurt him, and in turn you. As hard as it might be its up to you Marlena. If you want him in your life… you have to make him believe in the future.”

 

The tears gently slid down Marlena’s face as she smiled at Alice’s wisdom. “Thank you Alice.” She rose from the booth in a hurry grabbing John’s coat and hers. She walked towards the door when Hope stopped her.

 

“Marlena hold on.” She walked over bending to pick something up off the floor. She handed it to Marlena. “Here you dropped this.” Marlena took the folded piece of paper from her. She gasped as she read it.

 

 

Hope looked at her worried. “Marlena what is it… what’s wrong?”

 

The tears flowed from Marlena’s eyes as she handed the paper to Hope. “This must have came out of John’s pocket.”

 

Hope read it and looked at Marlena in shock. “Marlena this… this is a plane ticket, for a return trip… to Italy.”

 

 

Chapter 22

 

John sat on the edge of the pier, his feet swinging too and fro as if he was a child. The smile on his face hadn’t lessened one bit since Alice left him alone to think about and digest what she had said to him. His smiled only widened when he finally let it sink in… a future and a life with Marlena could be possible.

 

He jumped up from his seat on the warped boards of the pier and turned to run up the steps and back to the pub. But his path had been blocked by an angry, yet very sad looking Marlena. She stood there just staring at him with tears in her eyes. Her arms were held firmly to her sides… her hands clinched into tight fists.

 

John stepped toward her, and she quickly stepped back. He spoke tentatively, “Hey Blondie…” He approached her again his arms slightly outstretched, but again she backed up. She quickly stepped around him and stood at the edge looking out over the water which almost looked black as the day turned into night.

 

Marlena put her clinched fists in her coat pockets to hide them from the chill in the air. “I love nights like this… the air is so crisp. I often take it for granted.”

 

John’s eyebrows furrowed. “You take what for granted?”

 

She lifted her arms and gently waived them in the air. “This… seeing

 

the stars shinning. Feeling the breeze on my face, breathing the fresh air. I often wonder if I got to enjoy any of this during… during the years I can’t remember.” John sucked the air into his lungs sharply at her admission. “Believe it or not… I know some of what you are going through.” She didn’t turn to look at him… she kept her body facing the water. “It has gotten better over the years… but there is still a place within me that is so fearful of my missing years. I am afraid of who took me, where I was, what I was doing, who I was with… and what they might have done to me.”

 

She swiped at her tears, not going unnoticed by John. He tentatively stepped toward her… he reached his hand up, but stopped short of touching her, letting his hand fall to his side. She sensed his nearness but continued. “I remember the day I escaped, wherever I was. I was so tired and everything seemed so daunting. But I summoned the strength from somewhere and I got myself home.“ She took a few steps down the pier and turned to face him. “This is the first place I came when I got back to Salem.” She walked over to the bench and sat down. She ran her fingers over the worn wood reminiscently as if she was touching a memory. “I must have sat here for hours. Just thinking…thinking about what it would be like being in my home again, seeing my children. I was so sure that everything that had gone so horribly wrong would be made right again somehow.” John walked over to her and sat beside her.

 

“And was it? Made right I mean.”

 

She shook her head and looked at him through teary eyes. “No… it wasn’t. Everything that made my life what it was, had changed. My children were no longer children… they barley remembered me, except for Carrie.”

 

John felt the moisture forming in his eyes. “That must have been heartbreaking.”

 

Marlena laugh sardonically. “To say the least. But that wasn’t the only obstacle that stood in the way to me retaining my life. You see when I

 

was taken… I was a single mother of three. When I returned I became a mother to children who didn’t know me… and a wife to a man that I thought had been dead.”

 

John’s eyes widened. “That’s… wow! How did you deal with that?”

 

Marlena couldn’t help but to laugh. “Not very well I’m afraid.” She swatted at her tears once more. “Things were so tense and uncomfortable between Roman and I. He wanted to pick up where we had left off all those years ago… and I just, couldn’t. He couldn’t wrap his mind around the fact that before I was taken, I had a few years to mourn him… and I moved on. I don’t think it was easy for him to accept the fact that I was no longer the women he fell in love with. But most of all… he wouldn’t accept that the love I felt for him was in the past.”

 

“You… you didn’t love him anymore?”

 

Marlena drew a deep breath. “I did love him, just not the way he wanted me to. I will always love him… as the father of my children. But he wanted the love of a wife… and that I couldn’t give him.”

 

John stood and walked to the piers edge peering out over the blackness. “How did he handle that?”

 

“Well he wasn’t to happy about it.” She couldn’t help the tiny giggle she tried to suppress. “But it didn’t matter… I knew no matter what he said or did it wasn’t going to change how I felt. So I devoted myself to the kids completely. I was desperate to get back just a little of what I had lost with them.”

 

He smiled at Marlena’s motherly love and devotion. He had seen her show the same love to Brady. His smiled widened and showed in his voice. “You are a wonderful mother… of course you would want to reconnect with your children. It’s only natural.”

 

Marlena rose from her seat and walked to stand next to John. “Yeah

 

well… my total devotion to them and noting else caused my relationship with Roman to become even more strained if that was possible.” She breathed deeply letting the fresh air clear her lungs. “I didn’t want them to feel the strain in the house, or be subjected to the awkwardness so I filed for divorce. It was final after a few weeks… and that was when I decided…”

 

He turned to face her. “Decided what?”

 

She turned to him and smiled softly. “To start my life over. Spend time with the kids, get my practice up and running again… I just wanted to LIVE! You know what I mean?”

 

He nodded sadly. “Yeah… yeah I do know. It is sort of like wanting your life to have a clean slate. Wanting so much for your life to be normal, not having the darkness of the past cast shadows over the here and now.”

 

She nodded at him as tears formed in her eyes. “Exactly! I just wanted the kids and I have to have a normal life. I wanted so badly for them, and I, not to be traumatized by the time I was missing.”

 

“Well… looking at you all now, you seemed to make it through. With everything you and the kids have been through you seem to have adjusted to your life again.”

 

Marlena took a few steps away. “The kids adjusted very well… they are so amazing. And barring their rocky relationship with Roman I would say that they adjusted remarkable well.” She once again stuck her tightly fisted hands back into her pockets. John noticed her become tense and once again clenching her fists. He walked over to her… the creaking of the wood made Marlena turn to face him. He stopped mere inches from her, reaching down to draw her fists from their hiding place. He brought each one to his lips and kissed them gently. He looked into her eyes that were brimming with tears. “What about you Marlena… did you adjust?”

 

She once again drew a deep breath, fighting valiantly to keep the tears at bay…but she didn’t succeed. The tears broke forth quietly as she spoke. “No… no I never adjusted.”

 

He wiped away each tear with the calloused pad of this thumb. “Why couldn’t you adjust?”

 

“Because…” Her nonstop tears made her voice ragged when she spoke. “Because nothing has been the same… I haven’t been the same since I came… back.”

 

“What was different?”

 

“I was different. Before I was taken I felt so content, happy and at peace with my life… but when I came back I was always restless and unhappy… and miserable.” She swiped at the tears angrily. “It was like some indescribable, essential part of me was missing.”

 

“Of course there was something missing sweetheart… it was YEARS of your life.”

 

She shook her head in disagreement. “It wasn’t that. It was like… something vital was taken from me. It was as if… they killed my soul.” She wiped her tears again and a smile began to form on her face. John was somewhat thrown for a loop by her sudden change in attitude. He breathed deeply as she stepped closer and gently framed his face with her hands. She whispered , “But… I got it back…” then with more conviction. “I got it BACK!” She gently wiped his hair off his face. “The day I met you… you brought my soul back to life.”

 

John opened his mouth to speak, but Marlena hushed him… placing a gently finger over his lips. “You brought me back to life. You filled me with… well, anger at first.” They both laughed despite themselves. “But that didn’t last long. Yeah you are combative, stubborn, bullheaded, cocky… and a bit of a smart ass.” She smiled at him thoughtfully. “But you are sweet, gently, kind and loving. And I fell for you… I fell hard. As a matter of fact, I continue to fall for you everyday.

 

Every time I see your shinning, clear blue eyes. Every time you, raise your eyebrow.” John couldn’t help but laugh at that, as Marlena ran her fingers over his purposely arched eyebrow. “I have come to love you deeply and immensely… everything about you.” She grabbed his shoulders and made him look at her. “YOU… who you are in this very moment…that is who I want to be with.”

 

John became choked up at her declaration. “I would…I would like to… give it a try.”

 

She looked at him stunned… she didn’t expect that. She expected more reasons and excuses as to why they couldn’t be together. She timidly stepped back out of his grasp. “Is that so?”

 

John decided then and there he was going to need a manual of some kind to keep up with her ever changing moods. “Yes… “

 

“You are so full of it!”

 

John was blatantly confused. “Excuse… WHAT?”

 

“You heard me… you are so full of shit! You don’t want to try and make a future, a LIFE with me. Because if you did… you wouldn’t be going back to Italy!”

 

John scratched his head in confusion. “What the hell are you talking about Blondie?”

 

Marlena reached in her coat pocket and hastily grabbed out the crumpled wade of paper… throwing it at him. “THIS is what I am talking about!”

 

He bent down to retrieve it. He glanced at it quickly… he couldn’t help but smirk when he realized what it was.

 

“How could you do this to me John? I mean what was the purpose of you coming here to Salem? You had to know that it would crush me…

 

to finally be back with you again… and then for you to turn around and leave AGAIN!” Marlena’s words were coming out rushed with out so much as a breath… that is until she saw the smirk on John’s face. “What are you smirking for? What the hell is so amusing?”

 

He shrugged. “Nothing funny really… I was just wondering.”

 

“About?”

 

“About whether or not you would like a glass of water to wash down the foot in your mouth.” He smiled at her cheekily.

 

She gasped. “Excuse me?”

 

“Did you take a minute to read this after you stole it out of my coat pocket?”

 

“First of all I didn’t steal it… so kiss my ass. I was coming out here to talk to you… and I grabbed your coat to bring it to you. That fell out of the pocket.”

 

John couldn’t help but smile slightly at her fiery demeanor. “Okay fair enough. So did you actually read it? Or did you just see the words “airplane” and “Italy” and decided to come find me and rip me a new one?”

 

Marlena glanced down at the crumpled paper in his hand and then back to his face. His wounded expression made her turn away and face the water once more. Oh how he could infuriate her… mostly because one look at his wounded expression made her want to say ‘I’m sorry’. But why should she apologize? Any idiot could clearly tell that was a return trip ticket to Italy, that he held in his hand.

 

John could tell by her actions that he was right. She hadn’t even bothered to read it… she just saw it an assumed the worst. That made him feel as though she thought so little of him. “Gosh Blondie… it just warms my heart to know that you think so little of me. So much for all

 

that bullshit you were spewing about, “wanting to be with me”, and “trusting me”, and “believing in me” …blah blah blah!” He turned to walk away from her.

 

The condescending tone of his voice didn’t go unnoticed by Marlena. It caused her to turn abruptly to see his retreating form. As he began to ascend the stairs she spoke to him, her voice icy and her words sharp. “Why should I?”

 

Her tone of voice made him stop, even though his body tried willing him to keep going. “Why should you, what?”

 

“‘Want to be with you’, ‘trust you’, ‘believe in you’ .“ She couldn’t stop herself from using the same arrogant tone that he used.

 

Her question made him pause. “I… honestly don’t know.” He couldn’t help how his voice cracked with the emotion that seemed to be stuck in his throat. He once again walked over to the piers edge, propping his foot on the railing. He breathed deeply, “I honestly have no idea, why a classy lady like you would want to be with a degenerate like me. But… you said it so much I started to believe it.”

 

She stepped to his side quickly. “Don’t say things like that.”

 

He quirked his lip, “What… that you’re a classy lady?”

 

She smacked his arm lightly. “Quit being a goof… I am being serious. I hate hearing you put yourself down like that. Especially since it’s the farthest thing from the truth. You are an… amazing person John Black.”

 

He shrugs his shoulders. “Sometimes the bad stuff is easier to believe.”

 

Marlena grabbed his shoulder and turned him towards her. “Perhaps… but all you have to do is look in my eyes and you will see the truth.” She grabbed his neck firmly to make sure he is looking into

 

her eyes. “I LOVE you… and I WANT to be with YOU.” She sees the tears that are starting to brim in his eyes… she reaches up to wipe them away before they begin to fall. “You believe me… don’t you?” It was more of a statement then a question… she could tell by the look on his face that he believed her. She gave him a heartwarming watery smile when he nodded his belief. She stroked his cheek, wiping away any tears that escaped her delicate fingers. “Then you have to believe that I would never do anything to hurt you.”

 

He took her hands in his grasp and kissed them. “Of course I believe that Marlena.” He let her hands go and turned to pace back and forth. He was starting to get uneasy with this conversation. Marlena was reaching a place in him that he seldom liked to visit… the place where all of his emotions where hidden.

 

She huffed, exasperated. “Then what is it? Why do you continually pull away from me?”

 

He ran his fingers through his hair roughly… he felt like he was going to explode. He looked out over the water trying to clam the storm that raged with in him. He gritted his teeth and spoke in a low gruff voice. “I… am scared.”

 

That wasn’t the answer she expected… but she sensed that they were making progress. He never spoke of his inner turmoil and feelings… she couldn’t leave it at that. “Why John? Why are you scared?”

 

He started pacing franticly feeling like his protective bubble was getting ready to pop at any moment.

 

She noticed his anxiety but decided to press him just a little more. “What is it? What has you so scared that you wont meet me half way. WHY are you so scared to give this a try!” She motioned between them.

 

He turned to face her suddenly… his face reddened with anger. “Because I LOVE you DAMNIT!”

 

Marlena stumbled back slightly… his admission knocking the air out of her sails so to speak. She couldn’t believe he said it… those three little words she had been longing to hear from him for so long. She was in such a daze that she didn’t notice him take two angry strides towards her, until his voice began to boom.

 

“NOW do you get it? I know less then NOTHING about my life… and I know even less about why people have been trying to KILL me for the past four years!” He took a deep breath to stead himself and try to regain his composure. He turned away from her again. “Falling in love was never an option for me, my life is too dangerous. It is bad enough that Brady is a potential target because of me… I couldn’t, I WOULDN’T put anyone else through that.” He turned to face her once more. “Then you came along… and it was like my common sense just disappeared. I never intended to fall in love with you…I simply didn’t have any control over it.” He couldn’t help the small smile that came to his face as he looked at her. She just stood there… not moving, not speaking, just starring at him with a astounded smile. He didn’t have time to react when she ran towards him and leapt into his arms… causing him to fall onto his backside with her straddling him, her arms wrapped around his neck, and her face nestled in-between his neck and shoulder. She was crying… but he knew it was from happiness as apposed to sadness because she kept whispering …“you love me” repeatedly. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her back to look into her eyes. “Yes… I love you. More then I ever though it was possible to love another human being.” He brushed the tears off her cheek. “Now do you see why I have been so scared? Loving you gives me so much strength, but… it also makes you my weakness… and they will use you to get to me.”

 

She kept running her hands along his face, in wonder. “I love you so.” Marlena ran her hands through his hair, and forcefully brought his mouth to her for a kiss that seemed to convey more meaning then words ever could. After a few moments of probing each others mouths Marlena pulled away breathless. She gently rubbed her nose against his and smiled. “Being deeply loved by someone gives you strength, while loving someone deeply gives you courage.” She ran her hand

 

down his cheek and cupped his chin. “So you see, our love has given us both strength and courage. And whatever happens… we will handle it, together. Because we are stronger together, then apart.”

 

She always made so much sense… he hated that. “But Marlena… what if something happened to you, or one of the kids because of me? I would never forgive myself…”

 

She placed her hand over his mouth. “No one can predict the future. All we have is here and now. As someone once said, I am not afraid of tomorrow, for I have seen yesterday, and I LOVE today.”

 

John smiled brightly. “You know despite the previous fifteen minutes or so… I love today too.” He ran his hand up her cheek and tapped her on the nose. “But more then anything… I love you.”

 

Marlena squealed with delight and knocked him backwards so he was laying on the pier as she hovered above him. “I feel like I have been waiting all my life to hear those words. Or perhaps… I’ve just been waiting all my life for you.” She leaned over and kissed him gently, not expecting it when he pulled her in to deepen the kiss. When the need for air became to great he pulled back.

 

“Blondie… are you sure about his?” He motioned between them.

 

She nodded happily. “More then anything else in my life.” She climbed off of him and laid beside him on the pier. She rested her head on his shoulder as they looked up at the stars… their hands intertwined and laid on his chest.

 

He ran his fingers through her hair. “You know when I first saw you… I was afraid to met you. Then when I finally had met you, and got to know you… I was afraid to kiss you. Then I finally got the courage to kiss you, and I was afraid to love you.” He raised himself up from the pier and leaned over her. He kissed her softly and look into her eyes. “And now that I love you… I am afraid to loose you.”

 

She smiled and wrapped her arms around his waist. “You don’t have to worry about that. As long as there is a breath in my body, I will gladly fight any obstacle if it means that I get to spend one more day with you. And I will be damned, if I let any one or anything take you away from me. What we have is the real thing… and it is worth fighting for. So no more talk about the past, or even the future. We need to concentrate on the present. Deal?” She held out her hand for him to shake.

 

He leaned back on his knees pondering her hand and praying… praying that the past or the future didn’t make him regret his present decision. He reached out and took her hand. “DEAL!” He pulled her up to stand with him. She held him tightly as he picked her up and swung her around.

 

When their spinning came to a stop she looked at him thoughtfully. “So, before all this intense discussion you said you wanted to give us a try… what made you change your mind?”

 

He laughed slightly. “Alice… she said I can’t let my past hinder my future, that I have to work with what I have. She said what mattered was how I lived my life from this moment forward… and that life wouldn’t be worth a damn if I didn’t have someone to share it with.” He turned to leave and put his arm over her shoulder.

 

Marlena placed her arm around his waist. “God I love that woman. I owe her big time.”

 

He kissed the side of her head. “So do I. But you know… just because I love you doesn’t mean that you are off the hook.”

 

She glanced up at him, his smirk letting her know that he was playing with her. “Off the hook for what?”

 

“Picking my pocket.” He laughed and pulled out the crumbled piece of paper. “And just to set the record straight… this ticket expired two days after I got here.” He wadded it up and tossed it into the river.

 

 

She stopped in her tracks and looked at him in shock. “Then why did you let me go on like that?”

 

“I found it amusing… because I knew you would have to eat your words.” He laughed and took off running with Marlena close behind him. She caught up to him and jumped on his back, causing him to stumble but not fall. He gripped her legs and continued to climb the stairs of the pier.

 

She wrapped her arms around his neck from behind, leaning her head towards his neck to gently bite him. “You are such a jerk… you know that?”

 

“Yeah, but admit it Blondie… you love me anyways.” He stopped and turned his head to look at her.

 

She adjusted herself so she could give him a heated kiss. “Oh boy… do I ever!”

 

~~~~~

 

John walked through the front door of the pub with Marlena still firmly planted on his back. When the bell over the door rang Alice looked up from her piece of cake and smiled.

 

Marlena whispered in John’s ear. “I am ready to go home.”

 

John caught a side ways glance at her. “Already? It’s still early.” He laughed loudly when Marlena attempted to raise her eyebrow. “Honey no… no don’t do that. Leave the eyebrow raising to me okay.”

 

She kissed his neck then blew on it seductively. “You know… I can raise other things besides my eyebrow.”

 

John’s jaw dropped in humorous shock. “You are nasty Dr. Evans.” She kissed him quickly and jumped off his back when she saw Alice

 

approaching.

 

Alice was so happy to seem them together. She knew without a doubt they were meant to be together… it was just a gut reaction, nothing that she could put into words, but her gut never failed her before. “Well… I take it that you two worked everything out?”

 

Marlena left John’s side and embraced her. “We did… thanks to you.”

 

Alice waived her off. “Oh nonsense… I just know true love when I see it. And what kind of friend would I be if I let true love be wasted on what if’s?”

 

John walked up and kissed her cheek gently. “I promise you Alice… we wont waste it.”

 

She patted his cheek. “Good to know dear… and I will hold you both to that.” They both smiled at her then gazed at each other. “So are you two up for some delicious cake?”

 

John was about to speak but Marlena patted his stomach lovingly and spoke before him. “Actually Alice we are ready to head home. It has been a … draining day to say the least.”

 

“Believe me I understand dear… don’t worry about it. I think your biggest obstacle will be getting the kids to leave.” They all glanced over to the children. Carrie, Eric, Sami and Brady were playing darts… boys against girls. John and Marlena decided to watch for a moment. Every time it was Brady’s turn Eric would pick him up so he had better aim. The girls watched on in shock as Brady’s dart hit the bulls-eye. They both covered him with tickles making him laugh. John squeezed Marlena around the waist. She glanced up at him and noticed the moisture gathering in his eyes, realizing that his son finally found a place to belong too. They walked towards the kids silently. John patted Eric on the back. “It looks like I have a natural born dart player here.” He took Brady and swung him in the air, making him laugh with delight.

 

“Daddy did you see what I did?”

 

“I sure did slugger… that was awesome.”

 

Sami leaned over to tickle him while John held him. “This little man is a hustler.”

 

Marlena laughed. “Well I hate to break up the fun but I am beat and ready to call it a night.” She was rewarded with a chorus of groans from the kids.

 

“Aww come on Marlena it’s still early.” Carrie pouted.

 

Sami decided to chime in. “Please mom… we haven’t been here that long.” She looked to John. “Come on John… back us up here.”

 

He raised his hands in surrender. “I am not getting in the middle of this one. I don’t give the orders, I take them.”

 

Marlena rolled her eyes and laughed. “Yeah right… we will see about that.” He arched his eyebrow once again and she fought the urge to laugh. Alice noticed all the noise and walked over.

 

“Hey now… what’s all the ruckus about?”

 

Eric brooded. “Mom and John are ready to leave yet and we’re not.”

 

Alice laughed. “Well there is a simple solution.” She looked to John and Marlena. “You two go on home… and I will bring the kids when I come home.”

 

“Oh Alice this is your party… I don’t want you to go to all the trouble.”

 

“Nonsense Marlena… I live right next door remember. Believe me its no trouble. Trust me… I wont be far behind you.”

 

Marlena looked to the kids… those beggin’ faces never ceased to melt

 

her resolve. “Oh… alright. But you better behave for Mrs. Horton!” They all ran off with promises to behave. John turned to her with Brady in his arms.

 

“Well then… you ready to head out?” Brady struggled to get down.

 

“I stay here daddy.” John fought to keep the struggling child in his grasp.

 

“Not this time buddy… maybe next time okay.”

 

Brady struggled harder. “No… I wanna stay with Eric, Sami and Carrie so we can play!”

 

Alice walked to Brady and placed a loving hand on his head, then she looked to John. “John… it really is no trouble. I promise I wont let him out of my site for a moment.”

 

John took a deep ragged breath, his body filling with worry. Marlena saw his unease and walked over to him, placing a calming hand on his shoulder, as she whispered in his ear. “Honey… it will be okay. I promise you, you have nothing to worry about. Please trust me on this.”

 

He took a deep breath and peered into her eyes. He knew he had to trust these people at some point in time if he was ever going to make this work. He huffed out a deep breath… setting Brady down. He kneeled in front of him. “Okay you can stay slugger… but you have to be on your BEST behavior. And you can’t go off anywhere by yourself. Promise?”

 

Brady nodded eagerly, “Promise!“ He grabbed Alice’s hand and lead her over to the other kids.

 

Marlena noticed how his shoulders stiffened with apprehension as he watched Brady walk away with Alice. She walked up behind him and rubbed his shoulders. “He will be fine… the kids will watch over him.”

 

He nodded and turned to her.

 

“So… what are we going to do for the next couple hours?” She leered at him and then laughed.

 

“I was thinking that we go back to my house… watch a movie and just relax.” She stepped closer to him, wrapping her arms around his waist. “How does that sound?”

 

He smiled and kissed her gently. “After the roller coaster of the last few hours… that sounds divine to me.” After taking once last look at Brady, grabbed their coats and they headed for the door.

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena and John laid on the sofa in contented bliss, under the dimmed lights. John laid on his back with Marlena on top of him. Her lower half rested between his legs while her upper half laid against his chest. He stroked his hand up and down her back while her fingers made lazy circles on his chest. She lifted her head and glanced up at him. “So… are you liking the movie?”

 

He nodded slightly. “Yeah its alright.”

 

She propped herself on her elbows against his chest. “Just alright?”

 

“Well come on Blondie… it’s a story about a hooker.”

 

“It is a love story…”

 

“Yeah… a love story about a hooker.” He grinned.

 

She slapped his chest playfully. “The fact that she is a hooker is irrelevant. The purpose is to show that they fell in love, despite the fact that they come from two different worlds.” Her cheeks reddened with conviction and John smiled.

 

“I love it when you get all riled up like that.” They both laughed as he brushed the hair out of her face. She inched up his body slowly until she laid completely on top of him.

 

She brought her fingers to his face, tracing gently lines over his skin. “Is that a fact?”

 

He started rubbing his hand up and down her back… his hands moving lower every time he went down. “Most definitely… its sexy.”

 

She leaned down and placed soft kisses on his neck. “Oh really?” Her kisses became more aggressive as she moved them up towards his ear. “You know what I think is sexy?” She ran her tongue up and down his neck… blowing on the path of wetness that was left behind. “I find it incredibly sexy… how this vein bulges in your neck… when you are turned on.” She ran her tongue over it one more time before lifting her face to look him in the eye. He ran his hands down her back one more time, down past her behind. But on his journey back up he grabbed her ass pulling her up toward his waiting mouth. The forcefulness of his movement made her wrap her arms around his neck, and kiss him with abandon. She kissed him with more pent up passion then she thought she had ever felt in her life. She moaned into his mouth as her hands ran up under his shirt… pushing it up his body. She lifted her leg… running it up and down his thigh…smiling to herself when she felt the bulge, that rested beneath her, grow harder with each stroke she made. He ran his hands under her shirt, preparing to take it off when he suddenly pulled back.

 

“Marlena…” He began to sit up, until Marlena put her hands against his chest and pushed him back.

 

“Come on baby… don’t do this to me.” She began to kiss his neck again. “I want to make love to you.” She went back to her task, that she was starting to perfect from the way John was moaning.

 

He once again tried to sit up. “Marlena I want that too… but…”

 

She lifted her head… kissing him hard on the mouth, then looking into his eyes. “But… what?” She placed tiny kisses around his mouth.

 

“But…” He moaned deeply. “Umm but … I think I heard a car door.”

 

She lifted up more fully. “What?”

 

He smiled at her confused look. “I think the kids are home.”

 

She shook her head dismissively. “They can’t be home already” Then she heard them laughing as the approached the door. She quickly lifted up and readjusted her self hastily against John…covering him enough to shield the bulge in his pants. She shifted again when she heard him groan.

 

“Oww… that area is sensitive at the moment.” She couldn’t help but smile.

 

“Sorry.” They both got back into a semi decent position and returned to watching the movie before the kids walked in the door. Marlena lifted her head to look at them. “What are you all doing home so soon?”

 

Carrie laughed. “Nice too see you too Marlena.”

 

Eric laughed. “We got bored… and we decide to come home and spend the evening with you two.”

 

John laughed. “Gosh its nice to know that we rank right up there next to boredom.” He noticed Sami carrying a sleeping Brady. John went to rise from the sofa but Marlena got up instead, laying a blanket on the floor and some pillows.

 

“Here honey… lay him down.” Marlena smiled as he readjusted himself to get comfortable. “He looks exhausted… poor thing.” She sat down next to John on the sofa as she went to shut off the movie, but Sami protested.

 

“Hey… I like this movie.” Sami settled on the floor in front of the sofa, Carrie taking a seat beside her. John nudged Marlena playfully.

 

“You let her watch a movie about a hooker?” She slapped his chest.

 

“No I did not!”

 

Sami shook her head. “I am not a baby ya know… Jamie and I watched it at her house. Besides… it’s a love story.”

 

Marlena smirked at John. “See!” Then she turned the movie off. “Maybe you aren‘t a baby, but you are still to young to watch a movie like this my dear.”

 

Eric made his way into the living room and sat in the arm chair. “What are we watching?”

 

Sami shrugged. “Apparently a blank screen.” That earned her a light pop in the back of her head from her mother. “Well someone pick a movie.”

 

Eric chimed in. “Oh I know…Die Hard 2!”

 

Carrie was disgusted. “I don’t think so! How about… Ghost!”

 

Marlena was horrified. “Wait a minute here… when did you two see those movies? They are not appropriate for your age either.”

 

Sami rolled her eyes. “Come on mom it’s the 90’s!”

 

John pushed her shoulder, and said in a mocking tone. “Yeah mom… it’s the 90’s”

 

She pinched him. “You are not helping here.” He laughed and hugged her too him. They watched as Eric hopped up from the chair.

 

“Lets order a pizza!” The girls jumped up and followed him to the kitchen spouting off the toppings that they wanted. He glanced at

 

Marlena as she laid her head back on the sofa.

 

“What’s the matter Blondie?”

 

She sighed. ”You mean besides the fact that the kids came home at the MOST inopportune time?” He couldn’t help laughing at her frustrated sigh.

 

“Well this is what we said we wanted right… a normal life? I guess we are on the right track.” She lifted up to face him, her smile beaming.

 

“You are absolutely right… we are on the right track. Because THIS… is as normal as it gets around here!”

 

He laughed heartily, “I wouldn’t want it any other way.”

 

 

Chapter 23

 

“Eric… come on! You HAVE to go for the legs.” Eric kept swinging at him. “A pillar can’t stand if its base is knocked out from under it.”

 

Eric huffs in frustration. “Well it’s kinda hard to knock your legs out from under you, when you are a foot taller then me. Not to mention the fact that you have like two-hundred pounds of muscles.”

 

John can’t help but to laugh as he calls a time out. They take a seat on the grass. “A persons size doesn’t matter, its all about concentration. You have to attack when the other person isn’t expecting it. Plus you can’t let yourself get winded or exhausted.” John pats him on the shoulder. “If you want, I will let you join in on my exercise routine.”

 

Eric gulps his water, “Really?”

 

He grins back at him. “Sure why not. I jog first thing in the morning, and sometimes in the evening as well. That will help you build up your

 

lungs and not get so easily winded. Then I lift weights as well.”

 

Eric almost spits his water. “I doubt that I could even lift the bar that HOLDS the weights.”

 

“Oh that is nonsense buddy, you just have to keep at it.” John jumps up from the grass and Eric follows suit. “Alright, like I was saying you go for the knees since they are the weakest part of the leg. However, if YOU know that, you have to assume that your opponent knows it too.” John takes a defensive posture. “Okay… now I am going to try to sweep your legs out from under you, so be prepared.”

 

Eric’s eyes immediately bulged. “Well… wh… what do I do?”

 

“You do whatever comes naturally. That is ONE thing others can’t predict… your instincts.”

 

John bends to the ground, his hands supporting his weight, as she swings his leg towards Eric’s. As he is about to make contact Eric jumps into the air to avoid the impact. John swings around and into a standing position. He glances at Eric who has a look of shock on his face.

 

“I… I can’t believe I did that!” He lets out a burst of excited laughter. “You took it easy on me didn’t you?”

 

John shakes his head and smiles proudly. “I swear I didn’t. That was all you.”

 

Eric exhales deeply. “Wow… that felt great.” He looks up to John. “What else can you teach me?” John laughs at his enthusiasm and goes about another demonstration.

 

Marlena walks out of the back door with the girls following behind her. “Girls… I know that you are in a hurry, but can you please give me five minutes… I just walked in the door from work.” Even though she is exhausted she can’t help but smile at their eagerness.

 

“But mom the dance is next Friday, and if we don’t get to the mall all the good dresses will be gone.” Sami didn’t even try to keep the whine out of her voice.

 

Marlena rolled her shoulders to try and release the tension that had built there during the day. “Sami, honey, your being dramatic. I promise we will go, I just want to relax a bit… okay?” Sami huffed and turned to Carrie, sitting beside her at the patio table to look through a catalog with her. Marlena turned towards the yard and spotted John and Eric. She couldn’t help the way her eyes roamed over John’s body. Just seeing him made the tension fade from her achy muscles. She smiled at him, when he turned and winked at her. She blew him a saucy kiss in return… and smiled as he put his hand over his heart and breathed deeply. But their moment was cut short when Eric took that particular moment to knock John to the ground with a kick to his legs. Marlena’s heart leapt into her throat as she ran towards John. “What… what is going on!”

 

John jumped up and smiled at Eric, taking his fists and bumping him gently in the chest. “That’s my boy!”

 

Marlena ran to John and started to check him over to make sure he wasn’t hurt. “John… honey are you okay?” She ran her hand over his cheek.

 

He smiled. “Yeah I am great sweetheart.”

 

She couldn’t quell the confusion that knit her brow. “What, exactly is going on here? Eric why did you do that?” She turned to face John. “And why do you seem happy about it?”

 

“I was just doing what John told me to do.” He smiled at him. “He said the best time to attack is when your opponent isn’t expecting it. So when you blew him a kiss he looked pretty winded, and I took my chance.”

 

John patted him on the back. “That was great… I’m proud of you.”

 

They both laughed when Marlena looked between then as if they had lost their minds. She glanced up when John drew closer to her. “You definitely got something else right Eric. Your mother takes my breath away… every time I see her.” He bent his head and gave her a stirring but sweet kiss. He pulled away and her eyes slowly fluttered open. “How was your day Blondie?”

 

She took a staggered breath. “It was exhausting. And as much as I

 

love kissing you… and boy do I ever ” She ran her fingers over his

lips. “… don’t try and change the subject. What was this all about?”

 

Eric picked up their water bottles and handed one to John. “John was just teaching me some moves for my martial arts team.”

 

Marlena did a double take and her eyes widened. “What martial arts team?

 

“They just started one at school, I joined up today.” Marlena’s hand flew to her hips in a defiant jester.

 

“Oh… I don’t think so mister. That is extremely dangerous. I am sure you could find some other club or team to join until baseball season starts.”

 

“Well I tried mom… but the Badminton team was full.” John could see the laughter dancing in Eric’s eyes and he couldn’t help but laugh at his smart remark. She glared up at him but turned back to Eric, who wore the same laughing expression as John had plastered on his face.

 

“Stop it both of you… this isn’t funny. Eric… I am not trying to baby you, but honey I don’t want you to get hurt.” Eric slightly rolled his eyes at her mollycoddling. John turned to Marlena and stood in front of her, placing his arms around her neck.

 

“Blondie… I know this worries you. But give it a chance, this is something he really wants to do.” He turns to stand in between

 

Marlena and Eric looking back and forth between them. “I will make you both a deal.” He looks to Marlena, “ I will go to ALL of Eric’s practices, AND his tournaments to keep an eye on things.” Then he looks to Eric. “If you get hurt in the slightest… you are OFF the team.” He looks between them both. “Do we have a deal?”

 

Marlena looks pleadingly at John, but knows that he is trying to be fair.

 

“Fine I suppose that sounds fair to me.” John turns to Eric.

 

“Fine.. deal!” John pats him on the back.

 

“Alrighty then.” He kisses Marlena and then shakes Eric’s hand. “Eric could you do me a favor, and go check on Brady?” He simply nods and runs off. Marlena wraps her arms around his waist and looks up into his eyes.

 

“You are amazing you know that?” She pecks his lips

 

“Why am I amazing… not that I don’t enjoy the fact that you think so.”

 

“Because, you cared enough to come up with a solution that we could both agree on.”

 

“THAT makes me amazing?” He smirked.

 

She ran her fingers through his hair lovingly. “Well that… and about a million other things.” She looks around the yard. “Where is Brady?”

 

He nods in the direction of the fence as he plays with the tips of her hair. “He is over at Alice’s… probably eating doughnuts.”

 

Marlena pulls back. “Honey… he is going to ruin his dinner.” Marlena starts to pull away but John brings her back.

 

“Will you please quit being such a worry wart. He’s fine.” He watches as Marlena rolls her neck again. He gently starts to rub the back of her neck. “Baby what’s wrong, did something happen at work today?”

 

 

She shakes her head marginally, not moving enough so that he will stop his ministrations. “No it was just a long day. Which isn’t over yet… I have to take the girls to the mall.”

 

He leans down and pecks her lips. “The mall, for what?”

 

“For what I’m sure is going to be hours of shopping, they need dresses for the Winter Blast Dance at school next Friday.”

 

John pulls back and looks at her thoughtfully, contemplating the idea that is rolling around in his head. “I have an idea.” He takes her hand and leads her towards the backdoor. As they reach the patio table he lets her go. “I will be back in one hour… so you ladies be ready.”

 

The girls looks up from their magazine, and Carrie can’t help but ask.

 

“Okay… but ready for what?” He smiles.

 

“That my dear is a secret.” He turns to Marlena. “Honey why don’t you go take a hot bath and relax a little okay?”

 

“I can’t , I have to take the girls…” He walks up to her and places a finger on her lips to silence her.

 

“Trust me okay.”

 

“I already do.”

 

He kisses her gently. “Well then, you have nothing to worry about.” He winks and walks away, yelling over his shoulder. “I am taking Brady and Eric with me… be ready in a hour!”

 

The smile on Marlena’s face is immediate as she watches him leave. Sami giggles. “Mom… what is he up to?”

 

She breathes deeply. “I’m not sure baby girl. But whatever it is… I am sure we won‘t be disappointed.”

 

 

~~~~~

 

John and Eric walk up to the front door of the house. He stops and turns to face John. “This is going to be cool, mom and the girls are going to love this.”

 

John takes a tentative breath. “I sure hope so. I just…”

 

Eric pats him on the shoulder. “John don’t worry. The girls will love this, they have never had anyone do something like this for them before. And mom… I am sure she will be in heaven.”

 

“I just don’t want them to think, that… I am trying to buy their affections.”

 

Eric laughed. “You don’t need to… you already have them.” Eric and Brady stand in front of the door as Brady knock’s, John stands behind them. Waiting with baited breath for their reactions. After the second knock Sami swings the door open and laughs.

 

“Why on earth are you knocking, when you live here?” Eric stops himself from retorting with a smart remark.

 

“We are here to pick up one Miss Sami Brady, one Miss Carrie Brady, and one Dr. Marlena Evans.” He waives his hand out to the street so Sami will notice the long black stretch limo that sits in front of the house. Her eyes turn to saucers and she leans back into the house.

 

“Mom! Carrie! Our… ride is here.” Marlena comes bounding down the stairs and Carrie comes out of the kitchen. Marlena gives Sami a perplexed look.

 

“Our ride? What on earth…” Marlena turns to the open door and sees three of her favorite men standing on the other side… silly grins plastered on their faces. Even Brady seems to understand what’s going on. She walks out onto the porch and again Eric waives his

 

hand to the awaiting limo. She draws a deep breath and raises her delicate hand to her mouth, as if it would somehow keep the shock from pouring out of her. She glances at John, who’s eyes are shimmering with apprehensive joy. Her delicate smile is almost instant. “What have you done?” He walks closer to her.

 

“Well I haven’t done anything… yet. You ladies will have to get into the limo, if you want to see what happens next.” He runs a delicate finger down her jaw. Eric takes that moment to speak.

 

“And trust me… you will defiantly want to see what comes next.” He turns to his sisters. “Especially you two.”

 

Carrie and Sami look at each other then back to Eric. “Us? What does this have to do with Sami and me?”

 

Eric laughs, “Oh you’ll see.” He extends his arm to Carrie. “Shall we?” She nods with a laugh and they walk towards the limo. Brady offers his hand to Sami, and gives her a tooth grin. “Shall we Sami?” She can’t help but smile lovingly at this adorable little boy as she bends slightly to take his tiny hand.

 

“Yes we shall little man.” She glances at John and her mother then heads to the limo with Brady. Marlena turns to look at John, tears dancing in her eyes.

 

“Do you have any idea… how much I love you?”

 

John nods. “I think I have a clue. But why are you crying already? We haven’t even got to the best part yet.”

 

She pulls him closer. “Trust me my love… the best part was the day I met you. Everything else is just gravy.” He smiles at her and taps her nose in a loving gesture. He pulls away and walks into the house to grab Marlena’s purse and keys. He closes the door and locks it behind him. Turning to Marlena and wrapping his arm around her shoulder.

 

“Well then… prepare yourself Blondie. You are in a for a LOT of gravy today!”

 

She rests her head on his shoulder as the walk to the car. “Is that so?”

 

He laughs heartily. “Oh baby… that’s a fact. This day is far from over, and the fun is just beginning.”

 

~~~~~

 

They all walked through the ominous double doors into a capacious space. Sami looks up towards the high ceilings.

 

“I always wondered what this place looked like on the inside.” Sami looked around in wonderment, as Carrie walked up beside her.

 

Carrie’s voice was star stuck. “This is like something out of a movie.”

 

Marlena and John walked up to them arm in arm. She turned to him in wonderment. “John what are we doing here? We aren’t members of the country club.” Just as he was about to answer a woman walked up to them. She was older, with striking gray hair. She smiled at all of them.

 

“Ah, Mr. Black I am so happy you and your family could join us.” Marlena glanced up at him, happiness lighting her eyes, but she said nothing as the lady continued. “It is a pleasure to met all of you, my name is Ruby. Won’t you follow me?” She led them to the bank of elevators, which carried them to the top floor. After a small walk she lead them into a large suite. She turned to face them with a delighted smile, “If you will excuse me for one moment. I will be right back and then we can begin.”

 

She left and John turned to the women. “If you will excuse us. Eric, Brady and I will be in the adjoining room.” He turned to walk away but Marlena grabbed his hand and pulled him back.

 

“Wait, wait wait just a second. What is going on here? Might I ask why

 

we are here?” She leered at him trying to discern what he was up to.

 

He laughed. “You know for a doctor you don’t have a lot of patience’s.” The girls couldn’t deny the humor of that statement and they let out a snort of laughter, to which Marlena rolled her eyes laughingly. He kissed her and walked away. “All will be revealed shortly. You three just relax and have some fun.”

 

Marlena turned back to the girls and let out and exasperating breath. Sami and Carrie looked around the room, taking in all of its lavish furnishings. Sami turned to her mother. “Mom… do you have any clue what is going on?”

 

She shrugged her shoulder and looked around. “I don’t have the slightest idea sweetie.” Just then the door to the suite opened and a flurry of people began to enter. Some where carrying trays, while others were carrying garment bags and what appeared to be folding tables. Carried turned to them.

 

“Whatever it is, John certainly knows how to plan a surprise.”

 

Ruby approached them once she made sure everyone was doing their job to perfection. “So ladies are you ready?”

 

“Uh…” Marlena shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t mean to sound obtuse but, ready for what exactly? John never really told us what this is all about.”

 

Ruby smiled. “Ah I see. Well I must say ladies that is one special man. He has planned a evening of rest and relaxation for you. Not to mention a little shopping.” She winked.

 

The three of them looked around the room. They noticed how three gentlemen had set up five racks over on the left side of the room, each one filled with beautiful dresses. Then they glanced over to the right side of the room where there were five more racks, each one holding a multitude of clothing options. Over by the French Doors there was a long table set up with an assortment of food, and they saw people

 

setting something up in the bedroom.

 

Ruby gave them a moment to soak it all in. “As you can see Mr. Black has made sure that you are completely taken care of. He told me to tell you to make sure and get whatever you want. Girls those five racks on the left are some dresses for you to choose from for your dance next Friday. If none of those suit your needs just let me know, and we will be sure to find you both the perfect dress.”

 

Both of the girls jaws seemed to drop to the floor. Ruby turned to Marlena. “Dr. Evans, those five racks on the right are for you to peruse.” Marlena turned to her abruptly.

 

“Me?” She looked at her with shock.

 

Ruby nodded. “Yes ma’am. I was also told to tell you that you are welcomed to whatever your heart may desire. If none of that clothing suits your needs be sure and let me know, and we will find something that does.” Marlena found it difficult to draw a deep breath. “Oh yes, before I forget. In the bedroom we have set up three massage tables, for you. So whenever you are ready just let me know.” Ruby walked off to the bedroom to make sure everything was exactly how Mr. Black had wanted it. Sami and Carried walked over to the racks of dresses while Marlena sat gingerly in the chair closest to her, blinking quickly to dislodge the shock of it all. Sami ran her hand lovingly over the dresses.

 

“Wow… I can’t believe that John did all of this for us. This is just… amazing.”

 

Carrie shifted the dresses to get a peek at them. “Tell me about it. I feel like I have walked into an episode of ‘Lifestyles Of The Rich and Famous’.” She turned to Marlena who sat with a look of amazement on her face. “I don’t understand… Marlena why did John do all of this?”

 

Marlena gingerly wiped away the tears that were begging to flow. She

 

looked up at them and smiled tearfully. “He… he wanted to do something to make us happy.”

 

Sami stepped forward. “But mom… he doesn’t have to buy us things to make us happy. Not that we don’t appreciate this because we do… this is amazing.” She whirls around with her arms out stretched.

 

Carrie took a tentative step towards her mother. “Did we… did we give him the wrong impression or something?”

 

Marlena blinked. “What do you mean honey?”

 

Carrie shrugged. “I don’t know, its just… we don’t want him to feel that he has to do these kinds of things for us, to make us like him or something. We already do, we have liked him ever since we met him.”

 

Marlena rose from the chair and brought her girls into a hug. She looked at them both in awe… amazed by their thoughtfulness and caring. “Oh my beautiful baby girls. I am positive that you did nothing to give John that impression. I believe this isn’t so much about getting you to like him. I think it is more about him trying to show you, how much he cares for you.” She lead them over to the sofa to sit beside her. “Other then Brady, John hasn’t really ever had a family around him, well not that he can remember anyways. We… you girls, your brother and I, are his first attempt at having any sort of family unit. He is worried that he will over step with you kids. He isn’t very good at communicating his feelings, because it‘s something that he hasn‘t had to do before. This is just one way that he can show us that he cares… about all of us.

 

They both nod their understanding. Sami smiles. “Well, we are going to have to think of something to do for him… something to show him how much we care about him and Brady.”

 

Carrie agrees, ”Yeah something to show him how glad we are the he and Brady are here, with all of us.”

 

Marlena wiped away yet another tear. “Oh how I love you girls. And

 

don’t either of you worry. We will find something very special to do for him and Brady. We have a little time to think of something, Christmas is just around the corner!” Marlena stand and holds out a hand to each of them. “But for now… lets not let this magnificent surprise go to waste hmm?”

 

Carrie shrugs her shoulders. “I… I don’t know what to do first.’ She can’t help but be giddy with excitement.

 

Marlena laughed. “I don’t know about the two of you… but I am headed right for the massage.”

 

The girls exchanged glances and said in unison. “Works for us!”

 

~~~~~

 

Sami twirled around carefully making sure not to fall, while Marlena and Carrie looked on in appreciation. Marlena held her finger to her chin in contemplation. “I think I like that one the best honey… the blue really brings out your eyes.” Sami looked to Carrie. “I agree with Marlena… I like that one the best of the ones you have tired on.” Sami examined herself in the mirror when there was a knock on the door from the adjoining room. Carrie and Marlena made sure their robes where tied tightly when Sami yelled. “Come in!”

 

Brady ran into the room and climb onto the sofa next to Marlena. He looked at Sami and smiled. “Ohh Sami… that’s perrty.” Sami winked at him and then looked at Marlena.

 

Marlena shrugged. “Blue is his favorite color.” She ran her hand over his hair. “What have you, Eric and daddy been doing honey?”

 

He continued to play with the tie on her robe. “Well… Me and Eric was tryin’ on clothes. “

 

Marlena continued to stroke his hair. “Oh yeah… did you get pretty new clothes too.”

 

He shook his head. “Not pretty… hamsome daddy said.”

 

All of them laughed and Marlena squeezed him to her chest. “Oh you got handsome clothes hmm?”

 

Just then Eric cleared his throat. “Well what do ya all think?” He turned around slowly. He wore shiny, black leather, cap toed shoes accompanied by black dress pants. Then instead of the traditional white dress shirt he wore a soft blue silk dress shirt. Sami quirked an eyebrow.

 

“Let me guess… Brady picked your shirt?”

 

He looked up “How did ya guess.”

 

She shrugged. “Just a hunch.” Marlena blinked back her tears.

 

“Oh honey… you look so handsome and grown-up.” Brady smiled at her.

 

“Told ya we was hamsome.” She tickled him.

 

“You sure did… but I already knew that. My two boys are the most handsome boys in the whole world.” She pinched his cheek. “Just like your daddy.” She craned her neck to peek around Eric into the open door. “Where is John?”

 

Eric laughed. “Uh he is changing his clothes. Him and Brady were having a little too much fun with his chocolate milk. They were trying to see who could blow more bubbles… and well Brady turned his milk into Mt. Vesuvius.”

 

Brady giggled. “Ya it just blew up… all over daddy.” He covered his mouth to hide his giggles when Marlena looked at him with a soft chiding look. She stood up from the sofa.

 

“I am going to check on John.” She checked her watch. “Girls why

 

don’t you gather all the stuff you picked out and then get dressed. It’s getting late and it’s almost Brady’s bed time.”

 

Brady stood on the sofa cushions. “I not tired!”

 

Marlena tried not to laugh at his firm stance that made him look so much like John. “Young Mister Black… don’t stand on the sofa.” He plopped down and huffed. She couldn’t hold it anymore and she started to laugh as she went into the adjoining room. She walked through the living room and into the slightly ajar bedroom door. She saw John sitting on the edge of bed in jeans with no shirt… as he was bent over putting his socks on. He leaned over to pick up his shirt when Marlena cleared her throat.

 

“Don’t put that on, on my account.” He turned to face her and grinned as he looked her up and down. She had her hair up in a high ponytail, and she was wrapped in a fluffy pink robe.

 

“All those clothes to choose from and you picked out a bath robe?” He raised his eyebrow. She leered at him as she walked closer. She came to a stop between his legs, wrapping her arms around his neck, running her fingers through his hair.

 

“Well if you don’t like it… I could always take it off.”

 

He put his hands on her hips. “Meanie… there are kids in the other room.” He looked at her intently, then he leaned his head forward to rest his forehead on her stomach. “Did you and the girls have a goodtime tonight?”

 

She continued to stroke his hair. “We had a wonderful time… it was the sweetest thing anyone has ever done for us.”

 

He didn’t move his head but wrapped his arms around her waist. “Well…you all deserve it… and so much more.” He looked up at her and blinked rapidly. “So the girls didn’t mind… I didn’t over step my bounds?”

 

 

She kissed his forehead and sat on his lap. “Honey… there are no bounds.”

 

He moved a stray piece of hair behind her ear. “Of course there are… I am not their father. I have to make sure they know that I am not making any kind of attempt to… I don’t know usurp his role in their lives.”

 

She leaned forward and kissed his trembling lips. “Honey… you have your OWN role in their lives. A very important role.”

 

He grinned up at her and squeezed her tighter. “Oh yeah what’s that? Their mama’s boyfriend?” He ran his fingers along her sides trying to tickle her through the heavy robe. She squirmed in his lap and laughed. When the laughter subsided she turned to face him and pushed him back on the bed. She climbed off his lap and sat aside him.. running her fingers up and down his chest as she looked attentively at him.

 

“First of all, “ she quirked her eyebrow, “I am too old to have ‘boyfriends’.“ She leaned over and gave him a luxurious kiss. “Besides, you are much more then that to me.”

 

He closed his eye’s tightly as Marlena’s fingers played with the button on his jeans. “Oh re… really?” He drew a deep breath. “What am I exactly?”

 

She turned on her side and laid beside him. Half her body lying on him, the other half resting on the bed. She ran her fingers over his face, tracing every inch of it. “Well… you’re my every dream come true…”

 

He nodded slightly. “mm hmm…”

 

She traced the arch of his eyebrow. “You’re my best friend…”

 

He inhaled sharply as she kissed his eyelids, down the side of his face. “And your mine…” He whispered.

 

She kissed along his jaw. “You are my… very SOON to be… lover.” “Yeah…” he swallowed the lump in his throat, “I could get behind that.”

 

She chuckled, as she ran her hands up his chest to his face. She took a firm hold of his chin which made him open his eyes… he saw fierce hazel looking back at him. She leaned over and gently kissed him.

“But more then any of that, someday… you are going to be my husband.”

 

He drew a deep strong breath. “You… you really think so?” he said gently.

 

“Oh baby…” she stroked his cheek lovingly “I know so!” She took his hand, that rested on his chest, and she wove her fingers in between his. He pulled her down to rest her head on his chest and held her tightly. Marlena lifted her head and peered up at him.

 

“Sometimes I will just be looking at you and I wonder to myself, what was God thinking about… when he created you.”

 

He swiftly opened his eyes to look at her. “What do you mean baby?”

 

She drew a deep breath and shakes her head tenderly. “I don’t know how to explain it…its’ just the littlest, simplest things. Like when you are sitting on the floor playing with Brady. Or when you help Eric with his homework. Or when you take the girls and their friends to the mall, even when it’s the last thing you want to do.” She sits up and leans on his chest… tears falling from her eyes. “Or the way you look at me from across the room. I look at you, and I just wonder to myself, if God was thinking about me when he made you.” John reaches up and with his calloused thumb he wipes a tear from her cheek. She grabs his hand and holds it to her cheek. “I believe when God made you… he knew everything that I would need in this life. He made you… just for me.”

 

 

John sat up with Marlena in his arms. He drew back from her and looked in her eyes. “I think you are right. And I promise you…I will be everything you need me to be, for the rest of my life.” He pulled her close and kissed her innocently. She laid back on the bed, bringing him down with her. She pulled him closer just as they heard a noise by the door. They turned around and saw four smiling faces.

 

The kids smiled widely as they said in unison. “Kissy Kissy Kissy!” John and Marlena rested their foreheads together and laughed. They sat up against the headboard as John motioned to them.

 

“Get over here… all of you.” The kids came running over to the bed laughing, all taking a seat. He beamed at the girls. “Did you two find a dress that you liked?”

 

Sami’s jaw dropped. “Oh my gosh are you kidding? We found a dress, and shoes and matching purses.”

 

Carrie, who sat next to John, smiled up at him. “John, Sami and I both want to thank you so much for everything you did for us today. We appreciate it so much.”

 

Eric nodded, “Same goes for me John. I appreciate it too.” He looks at his sisters and back to John. “We don’t know what we did to deserve all of this stuff… but we really are grateful for it.”

 

John pats him on the shoulder. “Listen to me, all three of you. The three of you… “ he glances at Marlena then back to the kids, “…and your mother, deserve EVERYTHING this world has to offer. And I will do everything in my power… to see that you get it. That is… if you will let me.” The kids look shyly at each other and then in one felt swoop the lunge towards John, to gather him in a group hug. John holds them tightly and looks over at Marlena. She is holding Brady on her lap, hugging him to her chest as she rocks him back and forth. She smiles brightly while tears pouring from her eyes, and she mouths “I love you”. He nods and pulls back from the kids, smiling brightly at

 

them. “What do you say we pack up all of this and head home?” He juts his head toward Marlena. “Little man is passed out cold.” The kids smile brightly and head off to collect their stuff. John leans over to rest his head on Marlena’s shoulder, stroking Brady’s back. “I hope you picked out a great dress Blondie.”

 

She looks at him out of the corner of her eye. “Oh really… and why is that?”

 

He smiles thoughtfully. “Because I have plans for you tomorrow night.”

 

She leans down and kisses him. “Hmm that sounds promising, tell me more.”

 

He taps her nose. “I don’t think so. However I will say that, I have a few surprises in store.”

 

She wags her eyebrows. “Hmm, well I should tell you, that when I was picking out some clothes this evening, I picked out a couple surprises for you as well.” John’s eyebrow instantly arches. He moves his face closer.

 

“Now I am intrigued… tell me more.” She kisses him swiftly then pulls away. She lays Brady on the bed then rises. She peers at John.

 

“I don’t think so bub! But I will say, that when we get to that ‘soon to be lovers’ part, you will be a very happy camper.” John smile greedily and rises to kneel on the bed. He inches closer to her and growls at her playfully. Marlena sees the mischief that flashes in his eyes and takes off running when he jumps from the bed and chases her.

 

~~~~~

 

John plops down on the sofa and pulls Marlena into his lap. “I don’t know about you Blondie but all that rest and relaxation tonight has exhausted me.”

 

Marlena yawns loudly, then giggles. “I would have to agree with you.” She lifts her head from his shoulders and smiles at him. His head is

 

resting against the back of the sofa, his eyes are closed and a contented smile graces his lips. “It must have exhausted Brady too. The poor thing didn’t move and inch on the way home.” John’s smiled widened as he nodded.

 

“Yeah… speaking of little man, I better go get him packed up.” John went to sit up but Marlena placed her hand on his chest to stop him.

 

“You don’t have to.” She blinked nervously. “Why don’t you stay here… spend the night with me.”

 

John shook his head sadly. “I can’t”

 

She returned his gloomy expression. “Why not?”

 

“Because its not right sweetheart.”

 

Marlena sits up slightly anger seeping into her words. “Says who?”

 

John sits up fully as Marlena moves off his lap. He reaches out to her, but she pulls away. “Blondie come on, we have had a wonderful day. Don’t end it by getting angry with me.” He brushes her hair off her shoulders. “Baby please don’t get mad.”

 

She looks at him. Tears are shining in her eyes… but her cheeks remain dry. “Why shouldn’t I be mad? You do all of these wonderful things for me and the kids today, to show us how much you care. And when I tell you I want you to stay here with me, you act like it’s a mortal sin or something.”

 

He grins lovingly at her. “I never said it was a sin. Its just… its not the right time is all.”

 

“I just don’t understand why?”

 

“Because sweetheart… this is the house you shared with Roman.”

 

She shakes her head. “What is your point? What… you don’t want to sleep in the same bed that I shared with him? That was YEARS ago John! Look if it will make you happy, we can… get a new bed.”

 

John laughed heartily and pulled her close as he sank back into the cushions, she relaxed in his embrace. “It’s nothing as dramatic as all that. I just think it might be a little uncomfortable for the kids to wake up and find me here. I want to be with you more then anything, you know that.” He squeezed her tighter. “I just want it to be right for the kids too. I don’t want to hurt or upset them.” She huffed her frustration. She knew he made a valid point, but that didn’t mean she had to like it.

 

“Fine… I wont push this subject anymore… for now!” She sat up. “But at least let Brady stay the night. I see no sense in waking him up, so he can go back to the hotel to go to sleep. ” She quirked her eyebrow sardonically, which caused him to laugh.

 

“Okay, fine, you win!” He checks his watch. “I better get going its late.” He stood up from the sofa, grabbing Marlena’s hand so she would walk with him. He got to the steps and proceeded to yell up the stairs while putting on his jacket. “Goodnight kids!”

 

They all came bounding down the stairs. Sami hugged him, then moved aside so Carrie could do the same. They stood on the foot of the steps with Eric behind them smiling. “Thank you so much John… for everything you did today. It meant a lot to us.”

 

He stroked Sami’s hair and caressed Carrie’s cheek simultaneously. “It was my pleasure Sami.” He held out his fist to Eric, and Eric brought his fourth, bumping it into John’s in a manly sort of handshake. John turned and walked to the door Marlena following closely behind. He turned around and stroked her cheek, she smiled.

 

“If I didn’t say so earlier… thank you for today.” She stepped out onto the porch with him.

 

“So does this mean your not angry with me… for not staying?”

 

“No I’m not angry… maybe a little disappointed. I was looking forward to sleeping in your arms, and waking up to your beautiful face.” She caress his cheek. He leaned in and kissed her with barley restrained passion. She drew back when the need for air became greater then her need for his lips on hers. She wrapped her arms around his neck and held him close. She brought her lips to his ear. “Sooner or later… I am going to get you in my bed John Black!”

 

He breathed deeply, her sentence made his blood sing. He pulled back and looked into her eyes, his turning a deep shade of blue. “My guess would be… that its going to be sooner… rather then later.” He winked at her, giving her one last chaste kiss. He backed away from her, walking backwards down the driveway watching her with every step he took. “I love you.”

 

She blew him a kiss. “I love you too.” The kids walked up to stand next to their mother, waving at him as he pulled out of the driveway. Marlena leaned upon the door, and sighed happily. She looked at each of the children individually, pondering what John had said just a few minutes ago. ‘I want it to be right for them too’. She smiled to herself when they all walked back into the house. Eric picked up a few of his clothing bags and hung them on the banister.

 

Sami plopped down on the sofa next to Carrie. “We have to think of something really great to do for John… to show HIM how much WE care.” Sami glanced over at Marlena, who was sitting in the armchair, a smiled plastered on her face. Sami nudged Carrie, motioning with her head to look at their mother’s expression. Carrie giggled.

 

“Earth to mom… want to share with the rest of the class?”

 

Marlena was roused out of her thoughts. “Oh I’m sorry… what were you saying?”

 

Eric sat on the back of the sofa. “We were just saying that we need to

 

think of something awesome to do for John… to show him how much we care about him and Brady.”

 

Marlena nodded happily. “I just might have an idea… but it’s up to the three of you.”

 

 

Chapter 24

 

Marlena can’t help the groan she lets out when her patient leaves the office. Why is it that on days when you want nothing more then to stay at home, every conceivable problem seems to arise to prevent that one simple pleasure? She glances at her watch and stares hard at it, willing the time to stop mocking her. It is only 2:30 pm and she still has four patients to see. This is going to be a disaster she can feel it in her bones. Tonight is the kids ‘Winter Blast Dance’. Thank heavens for boys… they are so easy, the girls however… well they are another creature entirely. They need to go get their nails done, and their hair done, and whatever last minute errands they have planned. Marlena is trying to come up with a solution when the phone rings making her jump up in her seat. “Hello?”

 

“How is the worlds most gorgeous doctor?” Marlena smiles as his voice sends chills down her spine. He giggles when she draws a deep breath to clear her mind.

 

“She is a lot better now that she has heard the voice of the man she love.” Marlena can picture his smile over the phone, and it makes her smile in return. She leans back on her chair and props her feet up on the edge of the desk.

 

“So Blondie… how is your day shaping up?”

 

Marlena can’t keep the sigh out of her voice. “Well according to my calendar I have four more patients.”

 

“Aww baby I’m sorry… I can tell by the sound of your voice that you

 

are exhausted. Is there anything I can do to help?”

 

Marlena laughs sexily. “Oh baby… I can think of SEVERAL things you can do to help.” She instinctively closes her eyes to imagine the possibilities.

 

John laughed. “Well if you’re not too tired later, I am sure we can explore those ideas. Unless of course something else comes up that…”

 

Marlena say straight up. “DON’T even THINK it John!”

 

John laughed jovially. “I am just saying… we have had several things impede our plans lately.”

 

Marlena closed her eyes thinking of all the incidents that have happened over the last week. They planned to have their special night out last Saturday, but Brady was sick… and that was just the first in a long list of incidents. “Oh you mean like on Monday when we were going to go out and Hope’s car broke down. And apparently WE were the ONLY people in all of Salem that could help her?” Marlena couldn’t help but laugh.

 

“Or Wednesday when you had that patient with the emergency, and Laura couldn’t be dragged away from her flavor of the month.”

 

Marlena erupted into laughter. “More like flavor of the minute. So I repeat NOTHING is going to stop this night from happening.”

 

John grinned. “Mmm well not if I have anything to say about it. I am going to pull out all the stops tonight.”

 

Marlena smiled, “Do I get a hint?”

 

“Gee let me think… uh no.”

 

She pulled the receiver away from her ear and glared at it for a

 

moment, then brought it back to her ear. “You sir, are a rat. You are so lucky I am not there with you right now.”

 

“Oh and why is that?” He grinned.

 

“Because… I have ways of making you talk.”

 

John perks up in his chair. “Oh really… would you care to elaborate further?”

 

Marlena giggled. “I would love nothing more. However I have to let you go, I have to do damage control.”

 

“Why… what’s wrong?”

 

Marlena leans her elbows on the desk and brings her delicate fingers up to massage her temple. “Oh baby, nothing is really wrong. It’s just… the earliest I am going to be out of here is 6:30. And the girls have places they have to go, to get ready for the dance. So I need to make some calls to get things squared away. I have to see if Caroline will make the kids dinner, I have to see if Hope will take them shopping, I have to…”

 

“Wait wait wait…”

 

Marlena stops talking but he says nothing else. “John… are you there?”

 

“Yeah I’m here… I was just making a list. Blondie there is no need for you to worry, I can handle this stuff. Why didn’t you just tell me?”

 

Marlena shrugged her shoulders sadly. “I… I don’t know really. I guess I tend to forget sometimes that I have you there… to help me when I need it.” She breathes deeply. “Roman was always away on his missions or whatever… I always handled stuff like this by myself.”

 

John smiled. “Well sweetheart… you are not by yourself anymore…

 

you have me.”

 

Marlena’s eyes sparkled. “Yeah I do, don’t I? Honey are you sure you want to do this? I can always call…”

 

“Blondie trust me, I have it all under control. By the time you get home the kids will be fed, dressed and ready to go to their dance. Brady will be with a babysitter. And you and I… will be on our way to an evening you will NEVER forget.”

 

Marlena wiped away a happy tear that slipped past her lashes. “Well that sounds… promising. I love you honey.”

 

“I love you too baby. I will see you later.” Marlena hung up the phone, and no sooner then she put the receiver back on its cradle there was a knock at her door signaling that her next patient had arrived.

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena walked in the front door preparing to find chaos, but instead it was oddly quiet. She kicked off her shoes and headed towards the stairs when out of the corner of her eye she saw John on the sofa. He was sitting straight up with his head resting upon the back of the sofa… a cloth over his eyes. She walked behind the sofa and looked down at him. She gently brought her hand up and stroked his hair. “Honey?” He didn’t move. ”John are you okay?” He mumbled something lightly. She bent over and kissed his forehead. “What did you say?”

 

He took the cloth off his eyes and gazed up at her leaning over him. “I said… it was like a war zone.”

 

She smirked at him then leaned forward to plant a kiss on his waiting lips. “It was that bad hmm?” She came around the front of the sofa and sat beside him.

 

“I have never seen anything like it Blondie. There were tissues, and

 

hair, and make-up and shoes flying everywhere.”

 

Marlena laughed aloud… she couldn’t help it. “Aww poor baby. Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?”

 

John voice trembled. “Yeah…”

 

“Just name it.” Just then John grabbed her swiftly around the waist and pulled her into his lap. He wrapped his hand in her hair and crushed her lips to his. Marlena began to moan at John’s instant tongue rolling along hers. She leaned back on the sofa pulling John with her. She ran her hands up under his shirt, signaling to him that he needed to pull back before he couldn’t stop himself. Marlena struggled to regain her breath and open her eyes. After a moment her eyes fluttered open. “What… what’s wrong?”

 

John’s smiled beamed. “Nothing is wrong… how was your day dear?”

 

Marlena blinked a few times to clear her head. Then it dawned on her. “You are suck a sneak!”

 

He laughed and sat up. “I like to think of it as clever.”

 

She sat up and adjusted her clothes and shook her head at him laughingly. “Oh you…” She gazed at him for a moment then smiled. “So how was it really… did you have any trouble?”

 

He snapped his fingers. “Piece of cake Blondie! I took the kids to the Pub to eat… by the way Hope is taking Brady tonight.” Marlena wriggled her eyebrows causing John to laugh. “Then I took the girls to Salem Place so they could get all of their girly things done. Now here we are and they are all upstairs getting ready.”

 

Marlena scooted over to him and rested her head on his chest. “Thank you so much for doing all that… I really appreciate it.”

 

He kissed her head. “No need to thank me… I enjoyed every minute

 

of it.”

 

She looked up at him and raised her eyebrow. “You enjoyed it?” she laughed. “How is that possible? I am a woman and even I wouldn’t have enjoyed it.” She shook her head and laughed. “So what did you do to entertain yourself while the kids did all their stuff.”

 

“I did some shopping.”

 

“Hmmm…” She snuggled closer and kissed his chest lightly. “What kind of shopping?”

 

He held her tighter. “For stuff.”

 

“What kind of stuff?” He didn’t reply and she lifted her head. He had his head leaned back and a smile on his face. “Your not going to tell me are you?” He shook his head no and continued to smile. “Why not… is it something for me?”

 

Laughter bubbled in his chest. “Maybe.”

 

“What kind of answer is that. Why don’t you…” John leaned down and planted his lips on hers. Marlena returned the kiss with increasing passion. It never failed, every time they kissed it quickly erupt into something more. Marlena ran her hand up into John’s hair, pulling herself up to straddle his lap. When she pulled away slighty to take a breath he pulled away.

 

“Marlena…”

 

She shook her head while unbuttoning the top button of his shirt. “Nope sorry buster don’t Marlena me… you started it.” She continued with his buttons until he gently took hold of her hands.

 

He looked into her desire glazed eyes and smiled. “All I did was kiss you… you are the one taking my clothes off.”

 

She leaned forward and kissed him lightly. “Well I can’t help myself… you know what your kisses do to me.”

 

“Alright then… no more kisses until we go out tonight.” He tried his best not to laugh at her hang dog expression.

 

“That’s… that’s just mean.” She folded her arms over her chest. “If I promise to behave will you give me a kiss?”

 

He laughed, “ I don’t think you can be trusted Dr. Evans.”

 

She stood up from straddling his lap then turned around to sit on his lap with her back against the arm of the sofa. She looked into his eyes and then laughed. “Your probably right.” She relaxed in his arms resting her head on his chest. “I love you.”

 

He kissed her head. “I love you too baby.” They were startled out of their quite revere when they heard Eric shouting from up stairs.

 

“Carrie! Come on… I have to get in bathroom too ya know!”

 

John looked down at her, laughter in his eyes. “I was waiting for that.” Brady came running down the stairs. “Slugger, no running on the stairs!”

 

He came to the sofa, “Sorry daddy.” He reached up to Marlena who was still snuggled up to John. She picked him up and placed hi on her lap, giving him a quick squeeze.

 

“Oh my little man… I missed you today.” They sat there in comfortable silence until Brady looked up at John.

 

“Daddy?”

 

“Yeah slugger?”

 

“Can I go dance with Eric and Sami and Carrie?” John and Marlena

 

looked at each other trying not to laugh.

 

“Fraid’ not little man… they are going to a special dance at school. Besides you are going to stay over Aunt Hopes tonight remember?” “Oh yeah…” He looked up at Marlena. “We’s gonna have fun. We are gonna watch movies and bake cookies and color.”

 

She kissed his head. “Wow… sounds like a lot of fun to me.”

 

He smiled. “You wanna come to Aunt Hope’s too?” She smiled and was about to answer when this time they heard Sami’s voice bellowing from upstairs.

 

“Eric COME ON! You’re a boy… you don’t need to be in there for that long!”

 

Marlena looked at John. “I think I better go up there before war breaks out.” She lifted Brady up as she stood then deposited him on John’s lap. She walked around to the back of the sofa, then suddenly stopped. She walked over and gently pulled John’s head backwards, giving him a through kiss on his lips. She pulled back and licked her lips, drawing a deep breath. “I think you were right… now more kissed until later.” She winked at him then went up stairs.

 

John looked down at Brady sitting on his lap and smiled. “Daddy… girls are silly.” Brady said making John laugh.

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena came down the stairs to see John pacing back and forth… his eyebrows squinted as if he was in deep concentration. She reached the bottom step and stood there watching him for a moment before she spoke up. “Honey… what’s the matter?”

 

He stopped abruptly and looked at her. “What do you know about these boys that the girls are going to the dance with?”

 

She looked at him in confusion. “What do I know about them?”

 

He nodded swiftly. “Yeah. You know, who are their parents? Where do they live? Are they well behaved?”

 

She could see the worry radiating from his soulful eyes. It touched her heart to see the concern he had for the well being of her children. She walked over to him taking his hand and leading him to the sofa to sit with her. “Honey please relax. I love the fact that you care about the girls and their safety, but I assure you they will be fine. Carrie is going with Austin Reed, and Sami is going with Austin’s younger brother Lucas. Their mother is Kate Roberts and I have known her for years.”

 

He looked worriedly at her. “So… then they are good guys?”

 

She ran her fingers over his arched eyebrow. “Yes honey… they are good guys. But feel free to talk to them when they come to pick up the girls, if it will put your mind to rest.”

 

He stood up and started pacing again. “I can’t do that.”

 

“Why on earth not?”

 

He turned to face her. “You know why Blondie, I’m not their…”

 

“Father… yes I know that. However you care about them and their welfare. John you are going to be a part of their life… a PERMENANT part!” She walked over to him and wrapped her arms around his waist. “You have to stop thinking of everything in terms of rights and privileges.”

 

He wipes the hair gently out of her face. “What do you mean?”

 

“I know you love my children, just as I love Brady. That is all that matters. Sometimes we will have to do things to protect the people we love, whether they like it or not, because it is in their best interest. As long as you do those things with the best intentions in mind that is all

 

that is important. Everything is not about bloodlines and DNA… its about what’s in your heart.” She gave him a quick kiss. “You got me?”

 

He smiled and gave her a quick peck on the lips. “Yes ma’am, I got ya.”

 

They both turned to see the kids coming down the stairs. John’s eyes widened in astonishment. “You girls look… absolutely beautiful.”

 

Marlena raised her delicate forefinger to her lips. “Oh my babies… you look stunning!” She turned to Eric and smiled. “And handsome.”

 

Eric straightened his jacket. “Yeah I don’t look half bad if I do say so myself.”

 

John patted him on the shoulder and laughed. “And modest too.” He looked to Marlena and smiled, then turned to face the children. “Why don’t you all come have seat.” They looked at each other and then did as he asked. John stood next to the sofa and looked at them. “I know that your mother has laid down the rules with all of you right?” They nodded. “Okay I just wanted to go over a few things for my own peace of mind. Is that okay with all of you?” Again they nodded and smiled. He turned to Marlena and she smiled her encouragement to him as well. “Alrighty. I have arranged for a limo to take you and your dates to the dance, that way none of us has to worry about you all having a ride.” The all smiled in shock and thanked him. “There is no need to thank me. However if you all would do something for me in return I would appreciate it.”

 

Sami smiled. “Sure thing John.”

 

He winked at her. “I know all of you are staying at your friends tonight after the dance right?” Again they nodded. “Well, I would appreciate it if each of you would call me when you get to your friends houses.

 

Firstly so I know that you got there safely and secondly so I can speak to their parent. Its not that I don’t trust you… I just want to know that you are safe. Does that work with all of you?” They looked at each other and back to John. Eric was the first to speak.

 

 

“That’s cool John. And thanks again for the limo… that is so awesome.”

 

“Its no problem buddy… it’s my pleasure.” The kids went about collecting their stuff when Marlena walked up to John and wrapped her arms around him from behind.

 

“Well that didn’t go half bad huh?”

 

He laughed and wrapped her arms around him tighter. “Nope… you were right as usual.”

 

She laughed and kissed his neck. “Of course I was… it would do you good to remember that mister.” He laughed and squeezed her arms tighter.

 

Moments later the doorbell rang and the house was a flurry of activity. As the kids prepared to leave John stepped forward. “Uh I hate to interrupt but, gentlemen could I talk to all of you out on the porch please?” Eric, Austin and Lucas looked at each other and followed John. The girls looked to their mother.

 

“Marlena… what is John doing?” Carrie said nervously.

 

Marlena laughed. “What any father would do… making sure his girls are safe.” She wrapped her arms around each of their shoulders. “John is very careful to observe the fact that he isn’t your father… but it doesn’t mean that he doesn’t love you and want what’s best for you… all of you.”

 

Just then John came back in and told the girls that the men were waiting for them. John and Marlena stood in the doorway and watched them entering the limo. Marlena smiled when she saw the boys opening the car doors for the girls. “Ohh nice touch… I supposed that is your doing?” He smiled but said nothing. She leaned her back into his chest as they watched the kids drive away. “So what else did you

 

say to them?”

 

He wrapped his arm around her waist and led her back into the house. “Not much… just that they will show the girls respect at all times.” She smiled and leaned into him. “And… that if they so much as lay a finger on the girls it will be the last time they use their fingers.”

 

Marlena gasped and held back her laugh. “Oh my… you didn’t?”

 

John laughed. “Don’t worry Blondie I said it very politely.” He walked away from her and flew onto the sofa and lay down. Marlena looked at him and raised her eyebrow.

 

“Just what do you think you’re doing?” She smirked.

 

He laid his hand over his eyes in an exaggerated fashion. “I need a nap Blondie…”

 

She decided to turn the tables on him. She walked over and laid down right on top of him. “I agree… “She wriggled around on top of him knowing full well what she was doing to him. She lifted her head and peered into his eyes. “Comfortable?”

 

John groaned from the pleasure the friction between their bodies was creating. “Comfortable… isn’t exactly… how I would describe it.” He looked at her and saw the laughter behind her eyes. “You don’t play fair Blondie… you know that?” He lifted her to a sitting postion and rose up off the sofa. He gathered his coat and called for Brady.

 

“John… where are you going?”

 

He smiled. “I do believe I have a date to get ready for.” He looked at his watch. “Which reminds me… I will be back in one hour to get you.”

 

Her eyes flew open. “A HOUR? I only get a hour?”

 

He smirked as Brady came to stand in front of him and he hefted him

 

up to rest on his hip. “One hour Blondie…see you soon.” He blew her a kiss and was out the door.

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena and John were walking down the street hand in hand just enjoying each others company. Unbeknownst to her they were walking to the Salem Inn, where they would continue the rest of their evening. Marlena turned from John’s side to face him, but walking backwards. She wrapped her left arm around the front of his waist and just stared at him. She is amazed more everyday how her love grows for him. She continues to walk backwards all the while becoming more enamored with him… his eyes, his smile, his lips… everything. She pulled him closer. “So might I ask where we are going?”

 

John smiles, “Why are you ready to go home?”

 

She raised her eyebrow. “Hardly my dear.” She laughs heartily as John spins her around to walk beside him.

 

John smiles, “So… you aren’t ready to go home… was there something else you wanted to do this evening?” He lifts his customary eyebrow in anticipation of her answer.

 

She raises a gently finger to her mouth. “Hmmm what to do… well you already wined me and dined me. You took me dancing.” Out of the corner of her eye she spots a hot dog vendor. “Mmm hot dogs.”

 

John stopped at her comment. “Hot dogs? We just ate a gourmet meal at your favorite restaurant and you have hot dogs on your brain?”

 

She laughs and pulls him close. “There is ALWAYS room for hot dogs.”

 

He stares into her eyes and begins to laugh when he finally comprehends her double-entendre. “I …” he bends over from laughing so hard. “I can’t believe you just said that. I thought I was the one with

 

the warped sense of humor?”

 

She laughs along with him. “What can I say… you’re rubbing off on me.”

 

The moment was ceased the minute his mouth latched onto hers unexpectedly in a deep kiss that took every last breath away and caused any thought to escape her mind. With a gentle hand, he lifted his fingers to her hair and lightly tangled them along her golden locks as he adjusted her head closer to him, deepening the kiss even more. Her eyes closed softly as she allowed him to caress her mouth with sensual kisses that left her legs tingling and her stomach tickling with butterflies.

 

Pulling away, she watched his eyes open slowly as he she ran her fingers down his chin and to his lips, pulling him close for another sweet kiss. The moment was over as quick as it started as he smiled happily and held her hands within his, pinning them between their bodies.

 

“You still want that hot dog?”

 

With a bubbly laugh, she closed her eyes and dipped her head as she tried to catch her breath. “Oh more then you know.” He caught site of her gleaming eyes as he leaned back down and kissed her lips, this time allowing his tongue to sweep across hers. For minutes, they remained in a tight embrace as their mouths moved over each other, each sweep of their tongue bringing in the lusty movements of their hands along their bodies.

 

“I want you so much right now.” His words tickled her ears as his lips tugged on the skin of her neck while she dipped her head back, allowing him more access.

 

“Then have me.” Straining his head back with her hands, she reached up and cupped his face as she looked into his eyes. “You don’t have to ask me…just take me upstairs.”

 

 

Attacking her lips with a brutal kiss, he began to guide them backwards towards the entrance of the hotel. Managing to break away for a moment, he reached for her hand and escorted her in the building’s lobby as they made their way to the elevator. After waiting for a few moments, they stepped into the small compartment and fell into another kiss as the elevator lifted up to their floor.

 

Clumsy hands fell over his body as she fought to take control of the situation. His hands were just as quick to calm her anxious fingers as he enjoyed the moment and deeply kissed her back, having no intention to rush into anything.

 

“Someone is in a hurry…aren’t they?” He managed to mumble against her mouth as she cried out and nipped at his lower lip.

 

“I just want you so badly.” The loud beep of the elevator rung through their ears as the doors carefully slid open to their floor. Removing her hands that had already begun unbuttoning his shirt, he slid his arm around her waist and guided her off the elevator and down the hall to his room. Fumbling with his key card, she slipped her arms around him from behind and began rubbing her hands up and down his body, making sure to apply pressure in all the right places.

 

With a deep groan, he shut his eyes and leaned his head on the door as he fought to regain control over himself, at least until they entered the room.

 

“Blondie…let me get the door open at least.” He heard her light laugh and her fingers ceased their movements as he finally was able to unlock the door and slide them both in hurriedly before she did anything else he wasn’t prepared for.

 

The minute the door was closed, she was in his arms and pinning him against the wall of his room while her mouth began to work its magic along his neck and down his chest. Tearing apart the fabric from its buttons, she slid the material from his skin as her tongue lightly

 

caressed the heated flesh of his body.

 

He remained frozen, not knowing if he should allow her to take over and simply enjoy the sexual attention or calm her down and enjoy the moment. His eyes closed tightly as her hand slid down his pants and rested on her intended target that made him grunt out her full name. With a wicked smile, she let her mouth travel lower down his body as he opened his eyes widely only to shut them once more and slam his head back against the wall. The muscles beneath his thighs began to twitch with every touch of her hands and each dart of her tongue along the waistband of his pants. His mouth dropped open when he felt her move her kisses even lower and he fought the urge not to pin her head where he wanted it to be.

 

Fighting the desire, he reached down and grabbed her by her arms, lifting her to meet his gaze. In a gentle sweep of his hands, he brought her face to his as he kissed her sweetly on the lips. She pulled away and whispered for him to let her please him but he shook his head.

 

She looked up confused as he guided her back and sat her down on the bed. Kneeling in front of her, he placed his strong hands along her thighs to stop her from making any drastic moves. “I don’t want this is to feel like a one night stand Blondie because it isn’t…it’s anything but.”

 

“John, I know its not.” She began to voice her opinion but he cut her off by placing a soft hand over lips and quickly replaced it with a kiss.

 

“I want to take this slow. I want to savor the moment and not rush into bed as if I just picked you up from some bar. We waited this long baby, what is another half hour or so.” His smile was adorable but she wasn’t pleased. He noticed her reaction and reached for her chin so that he could focus on her eyes. “What is it?”

 

“Another half hour is too long John. I just want to be with you… please.” She leaned in and placed a small kiss near the corner of his mouth. “I need to be with you now.” Another kiss is given on the other

 

side of his mouth. “Baby… I know you want me just as badly as I want you.” The seductress in her was on the move again and he was falling for it, unable to put a stop to it.

 

“I do…but,” He choked out between kisses as she released his hands from her hips and lightly pushed him back and down on the floor completely. Crawling over his lap, she reached for his mouth and latched onto it while kissing away any words he had left.

 

“No buts. Just make love to me.” The straps of her dress began to fall from her shoulders as the hem slowly began to rise higher along her upper thighs, leaving very little to the imagination of what type of stockings she had on underneath.

 

“I’m trying to but you have something else in mind.” Snickering against her lips, his hands began to slide along her thighs and around her body. Grabbing at her rear, he slid her higher up his thighs and pinned her close to his growing bulge beneath his pants.

 

Hissing into his mouth, she kissed harder as she slowly moved her hips along his body, hoping that he didn’t stop her again. “Yes. I need you John.”

 

Grunting in her mouth when he felt her move her centre along his aching member, he lightly released her bottom and backed her up a bit while removing his mouth from hers. Somehow she followed his command and rose up from his lap as she stood up in front of him. Adjusting himself to his knees, he looked up into her hooded eyes as he smirked and slid his hands underneath the hem of her dress. Slowly closing her eyes, she dipped her head back and hummed her approval as his fingers continued their journey up her thighs.

 

In soft whispers, he asked her questions that made her tingle from head to toe as he toyed with her body. Lowering her lace panties, he lifted each foot and placed the soft material into the pocket of his trousers be fore reaching back under her dress and rubbing his fingers along her overheated nerve bundle. By then her knees began to

 

tremble as she cried out in pleasure while John placed his wet mouth along her shaking thighs.

 

Gently guiding her body down onto the bed, he softly laid her body along the mattress with one hand on her stomach and remained on his knees. Lifting her long stocking clad leg over his shoulder, he moved the material of her dress higher up her legs until it bunched along her hips. Dipping his mouth in between the valley of her legs, she got lost in the ecstasy of the act as her body arched from the soft mattress as John worked his magic.

 

His name never sounded so sweet as it rang through his ears repeatedly, the soft raspy voice that was signaling she was close to losing her sanity at any moment. Before she could release herself into the pleasure of it all, he backed away and shut her legs to calm the urge that was his doing. As she was biting her lower lip with determination, John pinned her legs along his chest and began to work at removing her high heeled stilettos and tossing them to the floor. Ignoring her thigh high stocking, he opened her legs and crawled above her body, targeting her mouth for a deep kiss.

 

As their mouths attached to one another, Marlena’s hands disappeared between them as she began to unbuckle his belt and undo the buttons of his trousers. When she finds her intended target, she gently grips onto him and begins to move her fingers up and down his ridges as he moans into her open mouth. Unable to handle the desire that is overwhelming her body, she pulls him closer to her with her feet pressing into his backside and circles his tip at her entrance.

 

“Wait Blondie…hold on.” His lips caught in her mouth, he struggles to pull away but she keeps her hold on him tightly.

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

“Hold on…shouldn’t we slow down? Let me undress you first.” He whispers against her neck before pulling up to look into her eyes. She shakes her head and leans back down to guide his thick muscle back

 

to her centre but he pulls back softly.

 

“John what’s wrong?” With lust glazed eyes, she stares up and watches as he leans down and pecks her lips quickly.

 

“What about birth control?” Shaking her head, she moves her hips closer to him and grinds herself onto him.

 

“It’s fine…it’s okay.” Reaching back for his mouth again, he asks her if she is sure. “Yes I am positive. It will be okay.”

 

Not able to let the nagging thought go, he moves again and looks into her eyes. “Are you on the pill?”

 

“What is with all the questions?” Sighing lightly, she runs a hand through her hair as he lightly grinds himself along her lower half.

 

“I’m just playing safe for both of us…I don’t want us to be caught into a situation we aren’t ready for.”

 

Releasing her hold from his hips, she moves her legs away from his body and gently places her hands on his chest, signaling for him to lift up off her. “Well Mr. Safety First…I sure hope you have protection then because if not, we won’t be engaging in any sexual activity.”

 

Their bodies still remain awkwardly entangled as he looks around the room and then back at her. Leaning in, he places another soft kiss at her lips only for it to deepen within seconds. Falling back along the bed, he pins her face in his hands and continues to grind his hips into her.

 

“I’ll pull out then.” She cries into his mouth when she feel his the tip of his muscle slide into her entrance slightly only for it to pull away. “That is if you want me to.”

 

“John…shut up and make love to me before I change my mind.” Stopping him from removing the rest of their clothing, she slides his

 

pants below his rear with her feet as he pushes up the material of the dress above her hips.

 

Long manicured nails dig into his bare skin back while he moves himself within her body slowly, causing her to cry out his name into his neck. At first the movements are soft and gentle, mostly for her benefit since her body clearly signals her discomfort every time he enters her. He takes his time to nip at her skin and kiss the tender spots of her neck until she begins to move along his body, showing signs that she is ready for more.

 

The gentle and passionate moment between them soon turns into wild and frantic as John increases the pace on his thrusting. Turned on by her sheer thigh high stockings hugging her legs, he lifts one leg and holds it to his shoulder as he plunges into her body with quick thrusts as she cries out into the pillow that she now placed over her face. With fear that others might hear them in the other rooms, she reached for one of the throw pillows as soon as he began wildly moving along her body.

 

The tightening of her walls signaled her upcoming release as John increased his tempo and removed her leg from his shoulder. Moving his hands to her hair, he tangled his fingers within her twisted golden locks that lay splattered all over the bed. Pulling gently on the strands of hair, he arches her head back and bites into her neck roughly as he moves his body into hers with determined force. She tightens her legs as she calls out his name and shuts her eyes, plunging her nails into the skin beneath his shoulder blades.

 

Her body twitches and tingles as she looses herself in the post orgasmic wave John has brought her to.

 

His movements become rough and choppy as he pounds into her and releases himself inside her body, crying out her full name instead of the nickname she has grown accustomed to hearing. Lightly thrusting into her body until the numb feeling takes over, he places soft kisses along her collarbone and jaw as he smiles at her.

 

 

When she finally is able to speak, she wipes her fingers along his forehead and removes the perspiration that has built from his heavy movements. “John?” She pecks his lips quickly.

 

“Yeah…” He breathes into her chest as he attempts to regain control of his breathing.

 

“I really have a taste for a hot dog now.” She wraps her arms around his neck as he buries his face in the valley of her breasts and laughs heartily.

 

 

Chapter 25

 

Marlena smiled as she turned over in her sleep. Never in her life had she felt this relaxed. She drew a deep breath as she fought off the instinct to open her eyes. After a valiant effort her instincts won out. Her eyelids began to flutter, and her eyes started to adjust to the dim light of the room. She lifted her head and looked around, her mind not processing her surroundings or the events that led her there. That is until she tried to move out of the bed. All at once she felt the weakness of her legs, and the tingling of her skin, and she could swear that even the hair on her head ached. As she leaned back against the headboard flashes of the evenings events started to flicker in her minds eye… and the memories made her shiver with delight. No wonder she was sore and tired, the bone numbing exhaustion she felt was well earned. Her smile grew as she turned to look at John, noticing for the first time since she awoke that he wasn’t there beside her. Her eyes grew wide and panic began to rear it’s ugly head, until she heard the soft sounds of humming coming from the bathroom.

 

She grinned as she eased her achy body from the bed, wrapping the bed sheet along her slender frame, she walked over to the slightly ajar door. Leaning her head close she heard the sound of running water, which afforded her the opportunity to open the door unheard. The sights and sounds of the room accosted her senses… and they were

 

simply divine. Her eyes roamed over the room, taking in all the candles – a variety of shapes, sizes and colors – they adorned every surface of the spacious room and created a heavenly glow. Then to make everything even more magical in every and any space that wasn’t occupied by a candle… a vase of flowers stood, a mix of purple lilacs and white roses. As her eyes traveled they came to a halt, stopping on the pièce de résistance… John. He was sitting on the floor near the edge of the in-ground tub dropping in rose petals one at a time. Marlena made a move to walk towards him in silence, but the creak of the floor gave her away. He turned and looked up at her gently… his cheeks turning red with embarrassment.

 

“Umm… surprise…” he whispered softly. He stood and walked over to stand in front of her. “ I hope I didn’t wake you… you were…”

 

She leaned forward and laid a gentle kiss on his lips. Then she drew back slowly and looked into his eyes. “You are, the most romantic man I have ever known.” Slowly she brought her right hand up to caress his cheek. “And no… you didn’t wake me.” She stepped closer to him, wrapping her arms around his waist and burying her face in the curve of his neck, inhaling his deeply masculine scent.

 

He drew his arms around her and squeezed her tight. “I’m sorry I wasn’t there when you woke up.”

 

Marlena giggled against his neck. “I didn’t remember where I was at first.” She kissed a trail along his jaw to his mouth, leaving a chaste kiss on his lips. “The things you did to me must have turned my brains to mush… not to mention my bones.”

 

He pulled back slightly and looked at her, laughter dancing in his eyes. “The things I did to YOU? Excuse me, but I am the one with hickeys, on parts of my body that I didn’t even know existed.”

 

A sexy chuckle past her parted lips. “Are you complaining?”

 

“Not at all. I am just anxious to return the favor.” He quickly dove into

 

her neck making her laugh in shock.

 

“You better not put any hickeys on me John Black.”

 

He drew back with a grin on his face, his eyebrow arched in humor. “Don’t worry Blondie. I won’t leave one any place that is… visible to others.” Her eyes grew a deeper shade of hazel as she eyed him appreciatively. She moved in to take his lips hungrily but he backed away. “Why don’t you get in the tub before the water gets cold.”

 

“You going to join me?” She ran her hand up and down his chest.

 

He caressed her cheek. “If you want me to.” She nodded her head slightly giving her approval. He gently took each of her hands and raised them to his mouth, placing a tender kiss on each of her palms. With the touch of a butterfly he glided his hands up her arms, feeling each goose bump that emerged from his caress. His fingers caressed her neck, while his thumbs dragged gently along her collarbone. He slid his fingers softly down her breast bone to the sheet that hid her from his vision. He gazed at her deeply, his eyes locked with hers, while his fingers gave a gentle tug to the material and it fell to the floor.

 

She drew a deep breath, exhilaration coursed through her veins as she stood bare before him. Granted they had seen each other naked just a few hours ago, but this… this was something altogether different. She ran her slender fingers along the distinct planes of his face, to the long muscular column of his neck, stopping for a moment to feel his heartbeat reverberate along his skin… the beat was as rapid and rough as hers. As her fingers made a trail down his body, her eyes were locked on his… never parting as she lowered his shorts to the ground. Her hands moved smoothly back up his legs to rest on his hips.

 

He took a subconscious breath, he wanted so badly to gaze at her body, but her eyes had him riveted. He reached down, taking her hand in his. Leading her to the tub, he steadied her as she descended into

 

the water and her magical body disappeared beneath the steam and bubbles. She smiled sweetly up at him and extended her hand, steadying him as he entered. They both adjusted to heat of the water that filled the spacious tub. Sitting side by side, John’s arm wrapped around Marlena’s shoulder and she leaned into his chest. He kissed her temple and spoke softly into her hair. “Is the water to hot Blondie?”

 

Her head was leaned back resting on his shoulder… eyes closed in relaxation. She mumbled, “Perfect, absolutely perfect.” She ran her hand innocently up and down his soapy thigh, which was out of the water due to John’s bent leg. She turned her face slightly towards his, her words coming out as a breathy whisper upon his neck. “If I neglected to say so… I love this. Thank you.”

 

He kissed her forehead tenderly. “Your welcome sweetheart. I figured that since our first time together was so… heated, I guess you could say, I thought you deserved a little romance.”

 

She opened her eyes and looked at him, his eyes were cast away from her face. She ran her bent finger down the side of his cheek. “I don’t regret it, I hope you know that.”

 

He nodded somberly. “I know. I just wanted our first time together to be special and romantic. I should have had better control over myself.”

 

She sat up and looked him in the eye. “You were wonderful. And in case you didn’t notice… I was the one with a lack of control.” She brushed the hair off his forehead, then gently grabbed his chin to make him look her in the eye.. “I loved every minute of being with you. And I don’t regret how it happened, or the nature in which it happened.” She leaned in and kissed him quickly. “We can think of it as… the dress rehearsal for the big event.” She wriggled her eyebrows causing them both to laugh and collapse into each others embrace.

 

John reached for the loofah sponge and slathered it with her lilac body soap that he bought for just this occasion. He brought it to her neck

 

and gently ran it along her shoulder blades. “You know Dr. Evans I have to say you are full of surprises. Just when I think I have you figured out, you throw me a curve ball.”

 

She leaned her neck forward and moaned softly relishing the sensation he was creating. “Hmm…” She arched her neck at the blissful motion of his hands. “I, my dear, am an open book.” John ran the sponge down her arms and gently guided her to sit in front of him. She maneuvered around his legs and sat between them… her back resting against his chest. She felt a surge of passion rush through her at the feel of his slightly swollen manhood resting at the base of her back. She drew a deep breath to steady her emotions, determined to take things slowly and savor every minute of their intimate exploration of each other.

 

John ran the sponge up and down her arm languorously. “A open book huh?”

 

She nodded and bent her head forward as he ran the sponge up her arm and around to the back of her neck. “Yep… I could practically draw you the map to my heart.”

 

John laughed. “Is that a fact? Well… how about giving me some ciff notes. You know, so I have them for future reference.” He ran the sponge slowly down her spine causing her to shutter from the warm chill is sent through her body.

 

“Trust me honey… you don’t need any pointers.” She leaned her head back and kissed his jaw. “But since you asked.” She leaned back so her back rested on his chest, her head cradled on his shoulder, and her forehead resting upon his cheek. “I have to say… I am a simple girl.”

 

John laughed aloud. “Umm yeah sure you are.”

 

She swatted at him playfully. “I am.” She looked up at him and laughed. “Okay, I should say that I like the simple things in life.”

 

 

He nodded. “Now that makes sense.” He gently ran the sponge across her collar bone, moving downward with every swipe across her delicate skin.

 

She took a deep cleansing breath to clear her mind of the sensual fog that John was creating. “Where was I… oh yeah the simple things in life. I like dancing in the moonlight, wrapped in the arms of the man I love.” She kissed his cheek. “Umm I have a tendency to cry for no reason… well not any reason that would make sense to anyone else.”, she giggled. She ran her hands up and down John’s upper legs that were arched on either side of her. “Lets see… I also have a propensity to laugh at awkward moments.” John leaned forward and started a trail of kisses down the column of her neck. She took a shuddered breath. “Are you getting all this?”

 

He moved his kisses to her shoulder. “Every word. Keep going.”

 

“You are making it difficult to concentrate, but alright. Let see, I love horseback riding, old black and white movies, and…” She lost all concentration when John moved his sensual kisses to the spot just below her ear that drives her absolutely mad with desire. His kisses combined with the soft caress of the sponge gliding across her stomach was becoming her undoing. She lifted her head from his shoulder and turned her head towards him, placing her left hand behind his head she drew his mouth to hers and devoured his lips in a carnal kiss. She plumbed the depths of his mouth until the need for air became to great. Her finger still tangled in the hair at the nape of his neck, she pulled away slightly. She looked into his hooded eyes, and spoke softly against his kiss swollen lips. “Your turn.” They gently maneuvered in the tub so John was now sitting in front of her, his back resting against the pillow of her breasts. She rinsed off the loofah sponge, and applied his marine scented body wash to it. She started washing the broad expanse of his shoulders.

 

He rolled his neck and relaxed into her touch. “So keep going, what else should I know about you.”

 

 

She kissed his neck. “You already know all the important things.” After a moment of not having contact with his skin she could no longer take it. She placed the loofah on the floor next to the tub, squirted some body wash into her palms and started rubbing it along his back, kneading his muscles with her fingers. “You know that I like parmesan popcorn.”

 

He nodded. “I remember that one… it wasn’t half bad either.” She kissed along his shoulders.

 

“Mmhmm, and you already know that I can’t cook.”

 

He grabbed his stomach. “Yeah… that one is burned in my memory for all time.” She pinched his side which made him squirm. She glided her hands over his shoulders and down his chest, exploring the hard muscle there. He took a deep breath, grateful that she was no longer sitting in front of him, for she would have surely felt his growing arousal, and he desperate wanted to take things slowly this time. “So… is there anything else I should know for future reference?”

 

She thought for a moment, a smile coming to her face. She leaned forward, her lips coming to rest next to his ear. “Well there is one thing…” She drew his earlobe into her mouth, then releasing it just as quickly, she whispered. “I am a sucker… for boys with guitars.”

 

John smiled knowing that the “boy” she was talking about was him. He leaned back into her chest and relaxed. He took her hand, that was caressing his chest, and brought it to his mouth leaving a kiss on her knuckles. “Is that a fact? Well this ‘boy’ has unfortunately forgotten his guitar.” She pouted playfully and rested her chin on his shoulder. “But… this ‘boy’ does have a song in his heart…” He turned his head slightly to face her. He gently ran his finger down her cheek. “… for the woman he loves.” She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and hugged him to her, both relaxing back in the tub. With her legs bent up on either side of John, he placed his hands on her knees, and began to sing to her from the bottom of his heart.

 

 

It seems like forever

 

That I have waited for you

In a world of disappointment

One thing is true

God has blessed me

And he’s blessed you too

In a world of lonely people

I’ve found you.

 

John took her hand in his and intertwine their fingers, wrapping her arms tightly around him.

 

Take my hand

 

And hold me close

And don’t… let me go.

You for me

And me for you

Together we’ll make…. one

 

John kissed her hands and then released them from his grip. He sat up and turned his body to face her. He caressed her face, wiping away a tear that slide down her cheek. He leaned forward wrapping his arms around her waist, pulling her gently into his lap. She wrapped her legs around his waist, hooking her feet together behind his back. She rested her forehead against his and wrapped her arms around his neck, as he continued to sing softly to her.

 

 

 

We were once strangers

 

All by ourselves

Living, living alone

With no one else

But here we are

And it’s so, so sweet

God must have done this

Made you for me

 

 

She looked into his eyes, smiling from the emotion that shown in them. She kissed his lips gently as he sang to her… the words breathing life into her agape mouth.

 

 

Take my hand

 

Hold me close

Don’t let go.

You for me

Me for you

Together …we’ll make one.

 

John lifted Marlena up slightly and leaned her against the back of the tub. He hovered over her, his body resting between her legs. He placed one arm around her waist and used the other to balance himself, bracing the back wall of the tub, so he didn’t crush her with his weight. And still, he sang softly to her… looking in her mesmerizing eyes. Her hands roamed along his sides, running down to his hips then back up again.

 

We were always sleeping

 

Dreaming, dreaming of love

Wondering where you are

How blessed I am

That I’ve found you

Now that you’re here

I pray to say “I do”…

 

He leaned forward and kissed her as the song faded from his lips. The kiss started slowly at first, but grew with intensity when Marlena wove her fingers in his hair and pulled him closer. His hand that was wrapped around her back moved to her soapy thigh that was wrapped around his waist. Trying his best to be gently, he kneaded her slipper skin with anxious fingers. Marlena could feel John’s loss of control in the urgency of their kisses. She reluctantly pulled her mouth away from his and drew a deep breath. She smiled at him, her eyes shining

 

with passion.

 

“Are you trying to seduce me Mr. Black?” She grinned and leaned forward… leaving a linear pattern of kisses on his face.

 

He buried his face into the soft slope of her neck. “Mmm well… you are the psychiatrist, what do you think?”

 

She held his head firmly in place, loving the sensation of his tongue dragging across her skin. “Well… its hard to tell.”

 

He pulled his head away from her delicious neck and looked into her eyes with amusement. “Oh really, and why is that?”

 

She lifted her hand to his face, running it down his defined jaw and along the length of his neck, over his shoulder and down his back, till her hand came to rest on his behind, grabbing it and pulling him even closer to her. “Because… everything you do…” She kissed his lips, “… seduces me.”

 

He looked into her hooded eyes, and all he could see was the passion she had for him. “Is that so?”

 

She nodded her head. “Mmhmm. Everything, from the most innocent kiss…” he pecked her lips quickly, “… to the sweetest caress. “ She framed his face in her hands. “God… just looking into your eyes seduces me.” She brought his lips to hers and possessed his mouth with her tongue, only pulling back when she asked him the question she had been wanting to ask him ever since she walked into the bathroom and saw him. “Please… make love to me.” He looked into her eyes and saw his need for her reflected back at him in her hazel orbs. He quickly pulled back from her and rose to his feet stepping out of the tub. The sudden change confused Marlena. “Honey what… what are you doing?”

 

He extended his hand to her. “I am taking you to bed.”

 

She smiled at him. “I was perfectly happy to make love to you right here.”

 

He smiled at her in return. “Well so was I. However, the water is getting cold.” He took her extended hand and lifted her out of the tub, holding her slippery body in his arm. “Besides… I want to make love to ALL of you. And if I tried to do that in the tub… I would drown.” He winked at her and she exploded with laughter.

 

He set her on the bathroom floor, grabbed the towel off the heated towel rack and dried Marlena off, wrapping it around her body. Marlena did the same for him, wrapping a towel around his waist. He leaned in and kisses her. The kiss began sweetly at first but increased with passion as their hands begin to roam each others damp skin. John bent over and effortlessly lifted Marlena into his arms. She continued to kiss his neck with moist open mouthed kisses as they left the bathroom and begin their journey to their own personal heaven.

 

John carried Marlena to the bed, gently laying her down on the silken sheets. With Marlena’s arms still wrapped around his neck John laid besides her. With supreme effort John finally broke the kiss. He eased away from her mouth wanting to take the time to appreciate the rest of Marlena’s heavenly body. He ran his fingers up her arm with the touch of a butterfly. His fingers continued the journey, grazing along her collar bone, then gliding down the middle of her chest… coming to a stop as they met the towel that was wrapped around her. Instead of giving John her customary nod, Marlena ran her hands up and over the curve of his behind. Raking her nails gently over his back and shoulders, then down his arm to where is hand rested at the opening of her towel. She rose up and kissed him gently, tugging on her towel, letting it fall lose from her body. He broke loose from their kiss… his eyes turning almost black with passion. His eyes wandered languidly over her curves, “Dear God… you are the most… beautiful woman I have ever seen.” Marlena’s eyes fluttered closed, a smile adorning her face from the heartfelt words John just spoke. He ran his calloused hand along her stomach, and swiftly moved his body to hover over hers, causing Marlena to moan with pleasure. John rested most of his

 

body weight on Marlena as he took both of her hands in his. He intertwined their fingers and raised their hands above Marlena’s head, making it impossible for her to touch him. Marlena shuddered in ecstasy feeling his body lying flush against hers. Her passion was ready to explode feeling his hardness nestled against her thigh, “Mmm… John…”.

 

John couldn’t do anything but smile when he felt Marlena buck against him, trying to get closer. He bent his head and began to ravage her neck, teasing her unmercifully by rubbing his body up and down over hers. Marlena ached to touch him, she tried to pull her hands free from John’s grip, but all she could do was whimper when he wouldn’t relinquish his hold. “John… mmm… baby please… I want to touch you.” He lifted his head from the crook of her neck, making her sigh at the loss of his mouth on her skin. He looked deep into her eyes, and she felt as though he could see straight to her soul. “You are so beautiful Blondie,. And you are mine… ALL MINE!” He released her hands and began to kiss a path down her chest. Marlena moaned in pleasure at the feel of his magical tongue dragging across her heated skin. She ran her fingers through his hair, giving it a gentle tug causing him to look up at her. “I am yours… forever… and you are mine, for always.” She gave his hair another tug pulling his mouth to hers for a hungry kiss. She kissed him with unbridled passion, leaving them both breathless. Marlena took that moment to make her move, rolling them over she straddled his hips. John’s arousal twitched beneath her, causing Marlena to smile. John pulled Marlena down to lay flush against him. Marlena bent and hovered over his mouth about ready to engage him in a carnal kiss, when at the last moment she changed her direction and attacked his neck. She sucked and bit gently along the thick column of his neck… leaving her mark on his heated flesh and making him moan from deep in his throat. Marlena moved her tongues exploration down his neck to his chest, claiming every inch of flesh. Her journey led her to John’s aching manhood. She looked up at him and saw that he was gripping the head board so fiercely that his knuckles were turning white. She smiled to herself realizing that John won’t be able to hold back his passion for much longer. However, that didn’t deter her from teasing him just a little bit more. Marlena scooted

 

all the way down his body coming to a stop at his ankles. She proceeded to kiss and lick her way up John’s muscular legs while gently raking her nails over his heated flesh. She kissed her way up John’s body to the source of his arousal which was twitching even more fiercely with desire. Marlena licked her lips seductively and ever so gently began to stroke him. She went to take John in her mouth but before she could, he entangled his fingers in her hair and pulled her up flush against him. John took ownership of her mouth, gently sucking on her tongue as it became intertwined with his. John rolled them over, so Marlena was once again lying on her back, running his hands up the entire length of her body, once more bringing her hands above her head making it impossible for her to touch him. Gently, he lifted himself away from her so he could admire her body. Unexpectedly he took her breast into his mouth. He gently sucked, and kneaded at her breasts which caused Marlena to cry out with want and desire. “Ohhh… John… Mmmm.” Marlena’s cries of passion seemed to egg him on even further in his exploration of her breasts. John alternated between gently massaging one breast while he kissed and licked and sucked on the other… being sure to give each breast the same amount of attention.

 

Marlena again struggled to get her hands free from his grasp so she could touch him. She writhed beneath him, bucking her hips against his achingly hard member, causing John to moan. He released her hands and wrapped his arms around her waist… bringing his face to rest in the valley of her breasts, leaving tiny kisses along her skin there. Once Marlena’s hands were free she trailed her fingers over his shoulder and down his back. Running her hands over his behind, then back around to glide her hand between their heated and sweat soaked bodies. She began to stroke him, “Baby please… I can’t wait anymore!” Marlena’s begging must have pushed John to the point of no return. John brought his hand to her face, gently stroking her cheek, then began to glide it down her body. His hand gradually making its way between their bodies, and with in seconds finding its way to Marlena’s wet center. John touched her slowly, causing Marlena to buck against his hand. When he felt that she was more then ready for him, he grabbed his aching member and guided himself

 

into Marlena’s warmth. Without warning he entered her slightly, making Marlena cry out in pleasure. “Oh… goddd…mmm.”

 

Marlena closed her eyes tightly enjoying the exquisite sensation of being with him again. Even though they were together mere hours ago she had to adjust to his size, but once she did it was one of the most pleasurable feelings she had ever experienced in her life. John stroked her face and looked into her eyes. “Baby… are you okay?” She bit her lower lip and exhaled. She touched his face, running her fingers along his jaw. “Oh God yes… I have never felt this good in my life.” She pecked at his lips. “I love you.”

 

He smiled and gazed into her eyes. “I love you too. God… I never thought I would feel this good in my life. I never thought that I would find someone like you. Someone who, completes me… the way you do.” Marlena closed her eyes and savored the moment. John started with slow smooth strokes, going deeper with every stroke he made, causing Marlena to wrap her legs around his waist. He noticed the signal from her body and began to quicken his pace. He gazed at her. “I swear that I will love you, the way you deserve to be loved… for the rest of your life.” It was those words that John spoke from his soul, that seemed to open up the flood gates, causing all of the love, desire and passion that had been building up for months to erupt! Marlena clutched John’s back, drawing him into her as deep as he could go. She nibbled on his ear and moaned, “Oh John….mmm…love me…

 

love me…”. A few more moments and their pace became frantic, as they were both coming close to the edge of oblivion. John pounded into Marlena fiercely, never taking his eyes off hers. They both wanted to remember this moment and freeze it in their minds.

 

Marlena’s wall began to spasm around John and he knew that she was close. She began to buck powerfully, “Mmmm… harder honey… deeper…deeper.” John pulled out of Marlena and entered her again fervently and deeply causing her to orgasm almost instantaneously. Her whole body quaked with release, causing her walls to spasm violently. John stilled his movements from Marlena clinching him so tightly. “Relax baby… relax…” Marlena arched her body off the bed as

 

waves of pleasure took her over. “ I can’t… ohhh god, mmm…” She needed something to occupy her mind other then this intense pleasure that was taking over her body. She wrapped her arms around John’s neck crushing his mouth to hers. She kissed him deeply, exploring his mouth with her tongue. As her orgasm started to subside, her walls relaxed their hold on John slightly letting him move within her once again. After a few deep thrusts his body tensed and slightly shook with his release. John laid there, his head on her chest, breathing deeply from their mutual effort. “Oh Blondie… man do I love you.”

 

Marlena chuckled, ”Oh baby do I love you .”

 

They laid there in complete silence for a few more moments, until John made a move to lift him self off of her and she stopped him. She wrapped her arms around his back and held him in place as she spoke breathlessly. “Not so fast sailor… where do you think your going?”

 

John smiled. “Not far… I will be within reach.”

 

She didn’t release him, only held him tighter and looked into his eyes.

 

“ I want you right where you are. I want you to stay inside me for a few minutes longer… please? I have waited for this for so long. I’m not ready to let you go yet.”

 

John bent his head to hers and kissed her sweetly. “I love you Marlena. And if I have any say so in the matter… I am never going to let you go.”

 

She smiled at up at him and nipped at his lips playfully. “It’s a deal.”

 

John wrapped his arms snuggly around her waist and rested his head on her chest, listening to the rhythm of her heartbeat. Marlena looked down and kissed the top of his head while stoking his hair. They just laid there in contented silence for several minutes.

 

“John?”

 

 

“Yeah Blondie?”

 

“Did the kids call?”

 

He couldn’t help but laugh. “They sure did, while you were asleep. All of them are present and accounted for.”

 

She laid one final kiss on his head. “Hmmm, then all is right with the world.”

 

After a few moments they began to drift off into the most peaceful, and contented sleep either of them had ever experienced.

 

 

Chapter 26

 

John was on the phone when Marlena exited the bathroom. She was wrapped in a towel, running a brush through her blonde mane that was still wet from her shower. She stared at his muscular back and smiled… remembering how her nails made the faint red welts that ran in a vertical pattern along his skin. She walked up to him, her slender arms encasing him from behind. He drew a deep breath when her lips ran faintly along the wide expanse of his shoulders. He steadied himself and calmed his breathing.

 

“So how is everything looking over there?” He struggled to draw a deep breath when Marlena ran her nimble fingers down the front of his chest. He nodded as if the person on the other end of the phone line could see him. “That’s great… we will be there in an hour or so.” At those words Marlena stood up straight and released her hold on John.

 

“Where are we going?” John motioned to her to give him a minute. She pouted slightly and put her hands on her hips in an irritated gesture… causing John to smile. After a moment he hung up the phone and turned to her.

 

“What’s with the pout Blondie?” She swatted at him playfully.

 

“First of all I don’t pout. And secondly… where are we going?”

 

“Out.”

 

She glared at him. “Can you narrow that down a bit?”

 

He laughed and shook his head. “No not really. You will find out soon enough.” he winked. John went about getting dressed. He removed his robe and sat on the edge of the bed. Marlena crawled up behind him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

 

“But John… I don’t want to go anywhere. I thought we could spend some more quality time here… together…” She started to kiss his neck, running her tongue along the veins that were pounding due to his accelerated heartbeat. “Come on baby… we hardly ever get any time alone together…”

 

In one swift movement John turned around and practically tackled Marlena causing her to laugh. He laid her down and climbed on top of her… kissing her with unbridled passion. Marlena arched off the bed at the feeling of John’s hand skimming her thigh, inching further up under her towel. She moaned deep in her throat when suddenly John pulled back and just starred at her. She blinked rapidly from the loss of contact. “What‘s wrong… come on honey don’t stop…” He silenced her with a gently kiss.

 

“I have to stop… because we have plans.”

 

She lifted up and pecked his lips. “I think I would enjoy this more then whatever else it is that you have planed for us to do.”

 

He laughed heartily. “And how do you know that?”

 

She giggled. “Trust me honey… I would rather make love to you then do just about anything else on the planet.”

 

 

He smiled. “Well I am flattered… and the feeling is mutual believe me.” He sat up and released her from beneath him. “However its not going to happen.” She sat up and smacked him on the back lightly.

 

“You sir are a dog.” She sat on the edge of the bed and began getting dressed as John was doing. “So where are we going?”

 

He looked at her out of the corner of his eye… laughter dancing on his face. “Didn’t we already cover this? It’s a surprise. I will however tell you that the kids are already at the destination and are waiting on us. So don’t waste anymore precious time trying to pry answers out of me Blondie… just get your beautiful behind dressed.” Her mouth opened in shock and she lunged at him. She straddled his hips and splayed her open palms on his chest holding him to the bed. He quirked his eyebrow at her… his eyes roaming over her body sitting on top of him, in nothing more then a bra and matching panties. He laughed ”I like this vantage point.”

 

She wriggled her hips and ground her behind into him… feeling him harden beneath her. “I can tell.” She leaned over and kissed a path up his chest to his waiting lips. She took his mouth in a heated kiss, which left John breathless. “Now I am going to ask you one more time Mr. Black, where are we going? And if you don’t give me a clear answer, I will be forced to pull out the big guns.”

 

He arched his eyebrow in humor. “You know that isn’t a very effective threat, because I happen to enjoy the ‘big guns’.”

 

She couldn’t help but laugh. “Okay then how is this. If you don’t give me a clue as to where we are going I will NEVER, EVER pull out the big guns again!”

 

He nodded. “Okay… that was more effective.” He gently ran his hands up and down her thighs. “Okay I will say this much… where we are going, is the next step towards our future.”

 

She looked at him pensively and then smiled. “Well that sounds… promising.” She leaned in to kiss him just as the phone began to ring. John reached up from his vantage point on the bed and grabbed the phone off the nightstand.

 

“Hello?”

 

“Seriously… how long does it take to get dressed?” Eric laughed on the other end of the phone.

 

John chuckled. “It’s not my fault… blame your mother she…” Marlena grabbed the phone out of his hand.

 

“Hello, which one of my beautiful children is this?”

 

“Its your handsome son.”

 

“Hi sweetie… how was the dance last night?”

 

Eric laughed, “We will tell you all about that later. You two just get dressed and get over here.”

 

Marlena grinned. “And where exactly is it that we are coming to?”

 

John shouted, “DON’T TELL HER…” Marlena placed her hand over his mouth silencing him.

 

Eric laughed when he heard John’s voice become muffled. “Sorry mom, we had strict instructions. Just hurry up.” Then the line went dead.

 

Marlena hung up and then leered at John. “You have trained my children well. You do realize I am going to pay you back for this?” He nodded and smiled. “Oh yeah… I’m looking forward to it.” He kissed her swiftly and then lifted her body off him placing her on the bed. He stood in front of her and caressed her cheek. “Now come on pretty lady… the next step towards our future is waiting.”

 

 

He walked into the bathroom leaving Marlena sitting there, smiling at his retreating frame.

 

~~~~~

 

“Are they closed?” John waived his hands in front of Marlena’s face.

 

“Yes they are closed… didn’t I just trip coming off the elevator because I can’t see anything?” She reached for him blindly and shoved him.

 

He laughed, “Okay wait right here… don’t move.” John left her standing there walking to the door in front of him and sliding it open. He walked in and saw the all the kids, and Hope waiting in the room. He walked back over to Marlena and took her hand. He lead her into the room and took a deep breath. “Okay Blondie, you can open them.”

 

Marlena gently opened her eyes and blinked several times to adjust to the light. She gazed over the large open space. To the left was a small kitchen area, in front of her was space for sofas and a television. Off to her right was a few steps that lead to a few rooms and straight ahead was a staircase that lead to the upstairs. Her mind began to assimilate what all this meant. She turned to John with tears shining in her eyes. “Is this… is this what I think it is?”

 

He shrugged and grinned. “Well… Brady and I can’t live in a hotel room forever right?” He saw Marlena raise her finger to her lips, but she remained silent. “So… what do you think? Do you like it? If you don’t there was some other places on the list the realtor gave me. We can always go check those out if…” She cut him off and gave him a vigorous kiss, wrapping her arms around his waist tightly. She pulled back from the kiss and starred into his eyes, a enormous smile plastered on her face.

 

“Your staying…”

 

He gently wiped the tears off her cheeks. “Of course I’m staying honey.”

 

She held him tightly. “But this cements it… you have a home here now!”

 

He kissed her gently. “Honey I already had a home here… that is what you and the kids give me. But now… I do have a permanent place to live.” he laughed. “So do you like it?”

 

She nodded. “I love it.” She turned back towards everyone else, forgetting momentarily that they were there. She motioned for Brady and he ran to her. She hefted him up onto her hip. “What do you think little man? Do you like your new home?”

 

He wrapped his tiny arms around her neck. “Its so cool… but…”

 

John looked at his little down turned mouth. “But what slugger?”

 

“I don’t have no bed daddy.” Brady smiled when the room erupted into laughter. John ruffled his hair.

 

“Well slugger we can’t move in here just yet. We have stuff we have to do first. We have to paint, and go shopping for furniture…

 

Brady eyes lit up. “And toys?”

 

John smiled. ‘Well of course… we can’t forget those.” Marlena set him down then turned to John.

 

“You want to show me around handsome?”

 

He put his arm around her waist. “Absolutely.” He leaned to whisper in her ear. “Lets go check out the most important room in the loft.”

 

She smiled and grabbed his hand as he lead her up the stairs to the bedroom. She walked into the enormous room that sat at the end of

 

the hall. “Oh gosh… this room his huge.” He wrapped his arms around her waist from behind.

 

“Just right for a king size bed hmm?”

 

She giggled when he nibbled on her ear. “For what reason would you need a bed that large?”

 

“Because I was fortunate enough last night to see how… athletic you are in bed.” He turned her around and kissed her before she could protest. She pulled back slowly and wiped the lipstick from his mouth.

 

“You weren’t exactly a innocent bystander you know.” She left his arms and walked around the room taking a peek into the full bathroom which held a tub big enough for two. She looked at him and smirked. “Well this will come in handy.”

 

Sami yelled from downstairs. “Mom, John come on… we’re hungry!”

 

John laughed and looked to a puzzled Marlena. “I forgot to mention that I promised to take them to the Pub for lunch.”

 

She wrapped her arms around his neck. “Oh and what is in this for me… other then lunch that is.” She pecked his lips.

 

He looked up to the ceiling pretending to think. “Umm how about a day of shopping?”

 

“You want to go shopping?” she laughed.

 

He shook his head. “No not really… but if I don’t go Brady and I will be sleeping on the floor and eating off paper plates. So what do ya say Blondie?”

 

“It’s a date!” She took his hand and lead him out of the room and back down stairs. She walked over to Hope and chatted with her while John showed the kids around and informed them of their plans for the day.

 

 

They we getting ready to leave when Marlena’s cell phone began to ring. “Hello, this is Dr. Evans.”

 

She looked over at John and the kids waiting by the door. She huffed in frustration at what the caller was telling her. “Alright, thank you Patty I will be there shortly. Bye.”

 

John looked at her sad expression. “Bad news?”

 

She nodded. “I have to go to the hospital… there is a patient who has an emergency.”

 

“That’s okay baby… we will wait for you.” John tired to lift her spirits.

 

They walked out and locked the loft door behind them.

 

“No you all go ahead and go to the Pub for lunch. I have no idea how long I will be held up.” John wrapped his arms around her.

 

“You sure?” She nodded miserably and John kissed the tip of her nose. “Alright then, come on we will drop you off on the way.”

 

John was leaning back against the wall of the elevator, Marlena standing in front of him leaning her back against his chest. He buried his face in her neck. “So you really like the place?”

 

She nodded happily and pulled his arms more firmly around her waist. “I love it honey.” She turned around in his arms to face him. “Thank you.”

 

“For what?” he smiled.

 

“For making me happier then I ever thought was possible. I love you so much.”

 

“I love you too, baby. And there is no need to thank me, you make me just as happy.” Their lips were drawn together like magnets. They

 

simply kissed for the joy of kissing, until the elevator chimed signaling to them that they were at their destination. They walked out of the elevator arm in arm behind their laughing children.

 

~~~~~

 

John and the kids dropped Marlena off at the hospital, with a promise that she would call when she was finished and then they could all go shopping together.

 

John and Abe sat in a booth at the Pub while the kids all played darts together.

 

Abe smiled at him, “So partner… you got the lady, you got the new digs… alls that’s left now is a job.”

 

John laughed. “Yeah I am drawing a blank on that one.”

 

Abe smiled, “Well… what are your qualifications?”

 

John smirked at the question. “How the hell should I know partner… my resume would be a blank page.”

 

Abe dropped his head feeling awful for asking such a question. “Aww man I’m sorry… I forgot…” they both laughed aloud at Abe’s slip of the tongue.

 

“No harm done Abe. In all seriousness though you got any ideas? I am not going to sit around on my duff all day, I would go stir crazy.”

 

“Tell me about it… Well what about if you join the…” Just then Abe’s phone rang. “Carver here…” Abe suddenly sat ramrod strait in the booth. “Has the suspect been apprehended?… How many victims?… Alright close down the building, no one gets IN or OUT!” Abe put his phone back in his pocket. “Sorry man I got to run.”

 

The hair on the back of John’s neck stood at attention. “What’s going on?”

 

 

Abe drew a deep breath to calm the rush of adrenalin that was coursing through his veins. “There was a incident at the hospital…”

 

Marlena’s face flashed through John’s mind. “Incident? What kind of incident? Abe what’s going on?” John stood from his seat.

 

Abe held out his hand to forestall John’s questions. “Partner I don’t know all the details… all I know is that one of the staff members was attacked.” He patted him on the shoulder and headed out the door.

 

Several awful scenarios ran through John’s mind causing his panic to take control. He ran over to ask Caroline to watch the kids. Once she agreed he took off out the door telling the kids he would be back soon. He didn’t tell them what was going on, he felt there was no need to worry them. His first and only concern was to make sure that Marlena was alright.

 

 

Chapter 27

 

John did his best to rush past Abe and into the hospital but Abe’s grip on his arm was impeding his movement. “John they are not going to let you in. You should have never jumped into my car in the first place!”

 

John shrugged off his arm. “I couldn’t very well sit there at the Pub knowing that Marlena could be in trouble!” They approached the door which was blocked by two police men. They moved aside when Abe began to enter, but they blocked John’s entrance. John instantly began to argue with them drawing Abe’s attention. He took pity on his new friend and walked over to the officers. “It’s okay guys… he’s with me.”

 

Abe grabbed John’s arm and shoved him through the double doors irritated by his behavior. “What has gotten into you… they could have arrested you!” John shrugged noncommittally causing Abe to frown.

 

“Maybe my suggestion in the car about your future career choices was a bad idea, seeing as how you blow your top so easily.”

 

John stopped in his tracks and raised his eyebrow in irritation. “You mean to tell me that your not worried about Lexie? She works at this hospital too! So don’t try and tell me that you wouldn’t do the same if you were in my position.”

 

Abe hung his head knowing that what John was saying was the truth… but that didn’t change the facts. He put his hand on John’s shoulder. “You’re probably right partner, I’m sorry for biting your head off. But the fact remains, you are not in law enforcement. The only reason that you are here is because you and Marlena are my close friends… and if anything happens to you it is MY responsibility! So please… don’t go off half cocked and do something stupid. Just follow my lead, please?”

 

John nodded in understanding. He didn’t want to cause trouble or be in the way, he just wanted Marlena to be safe. “Okay partner…I am sorry for loosing my cool. I just want Marlena to be okay.” Abe nodded his understanding and then proceeded to ago about his job. He walked over to the nurses station that sat in the emergency room. John saw that as his opportunity and snuck away to find out what was going on himself.

 

John got into the elevator and pushed the button for the second floor. When the doors opened he drew a deep breath and took ridged steps forward, towards Marlena’s office. He approached her waiting room and heard the distinct sound of crying from behind the closed doors. He drew a deep breath to calm his jittery nerves, then proceeded to open the door slowly. Through the slight opening he saw Marlena’s secretary… with her head cradled in her hands, her heavy sobs wracking her body. He pushed the door open fully and approached the desk. “Patty?”

 

She looked up and wiped her tears. “Ye… yes?”

 

He swallowed the lump in his throat. “Is… is Marlena in her office?”

 

 

She shook her heard and the tears began to flow again. “No she’s….

 

shes…” the words lodged in her throat with her tears.

 

John began to panic and couldn’t help the rough tone of his voice. “WHERE DAMNIT! Where is she?”

 

She looked up startled. “She’s… in the Emergency Room…”

 

John’s heart nearly exploded as he turned and sprinted for the stairwell, not having the patience to wait for the elevator.

 

Running at full speed, he nearly knocked Abe over in his haste to get into the cubicles that were behind the doors on the other side of the nurses station. He rushed at the doors causing the nurses to yell at him.

 

“Sir… you can’t go in there!” The nurse grabbed for him.

 

He turned back and yelled, “Just WATCH ME!”

 

He rushed through the door and started going from cubical to cubical pulling back the sheets that were a barrier to the patients identity. He gazed at each person who laid there either ill or hurt and flashes of Marlena flashed through his mind. He frantically looked for Marlena shouting her name without regard for the occupants of the large room.

 

He came close to the end of the isle when he heard his name being called back near the front of the room.

 

“John?” he heard very faintly.

 

He turned and looked back… his heart damn near stopped. There she stood, her hands planted firmly on her hips. He ran toward her and gathered her in his arms roughly.

 

She struggled to break free of his grasp. “John… what is going on with you?”

 

 

“Oh Blondie… I was so scared. I thought you were hurt or worse.”

 

She broke free from his grip. “John honey I’m fine…”

 

He took her hand and lead her to the door. “Come on… lets get out of here.”

 

She removed her hand from his grasp. “John… will you please calm down. I can’t leave here right now. I have a patient that needs my help.”

 

He looked at her with furry starting to brim in his eyes. “I really don’t give a damn who needs your help. There is a maniac possibly running loose in this hospital. I refuse to leave you here in that kind of danger!”

 

Her ire rose. “I appreciate the fact that you care about me and want to protect me… but don’t you DARE try to dictate my life to me! I can take care of myself. Now please… go wait outside. Or better yet go back home with the kids… I will be home later.”

 

He stood his ground. “Like hell… I’m not going anywhere!”

 

She looked at him confused. “What has gotten into you? Why are you acting this way?”

 

“You have to ask? A woman was abused and violated in this hospital tonight Marlena.”

 

She huffed out her frustration. “I am well aware of that John… but it was a isolated incident. I am not in any danger.”

 

“YOU DON’T KNOW THAT!”

 

She grabbed his arm and pulled him to the side of the room. “Will you keep your voice down!”

 

John slouched down the wall and held his head in his hands, his

 

fingers tugging at his hair. Marlena kneeled down in front of him trying to get him to release the fierce grip that he had on his hair. “Honey… John honey look at me please.” He raised his eyes to meet hers, they were brimming with unshed tears. She reached out and wiped one away with gently fingers. “Honey… I know this frightened you… but I am okay. I wasn’t hurt, and I’m not going to be. However the person who was attacked needs my help… I can’t leave here right now.”

 

He drew a deep breath. “But…”

 

Just then the doors flew open to the room and Abe came running in. He looked frantically from side to side, “Lexie?” he called out. A nurse came forward and took his hand, taking him to the first cubical, she pulled back the sheet and Abe began to cry. He stepped forward and stroked her hair. “Oh Lexie…”

 

John rose from the floor and looked to Marlena. “Lexie?”

 

She nodded, wiping away a tear. “She was attacked in the stairwell leading to the parking garage.”

 

John leaned his head up and looked towards the ceiling. “God… I am such an asshole.”

 

Marlena stroked his cheek. “Why would you say such a thing?”

 

He dejectedly shook off her gentle touch. “You don’t understand Blondie. I was being a hot head when we showed up to the hospital and Abe was trying to clam me down. I told him that he would be acting the same way… if it was Lexie that was hurt…”

 

“Oh sweetheart, you had no way of knowing. Don’t be so hard on yourself.” She drew him into her embrace. After a moment they went to check on Lexie when they heard a shrill scream coming from the Emergency Room. John and Abe rose to their feet to see what was going on. Marlena attempted to follow but was pushed back by John.

 

John and Abe stepped out and saw a horrible scene playing out in front of them. A masked man stood by the stairwell… holding a young nurse at gun point. He held the woman tightly and levied the gun at the police officers that had him surrounded, their guns drawn. “None of you cops better get trigger happy… or this lovely young nurse will be caught in the cross fire!”

 

Abe moved forward, hatred clouding his eye. “Why don’t you let the young woman go and own up to what you’ve done you sick bastard!”

 

“And what would you know about what I have done asshole?”

 

Abe went to speak but John stopped him. He leaned into him. “Calm down partner… you are giving him the attention that he wants.”

 

Marlena opened the door and attempted to come out, however John would not allow it. “Get back in there Marlena!” he growled.

 

She tried to swat his hand away from holding the door shut. “John let me come out there… I am trained for this sort of thing!”

 

John looked to Abe for his help.

 

“She is trained for this John. Please… let her try and help. I don’t want anyone else to get hurt by this bastard!” He begrudgingly agree and released his hold on the door. Marlena came out calmly and stood in front of John.

 

“My name is Dr. Evans. Please just let the woman go… she has nothing to do with this.”

 

The man, who’s face was hidden, just laughed. “Hmm let her go huh? Why, you want to be my hostage sexy?”

 

John was standing so closely behind Marlena that she could feel him go rigid with anger at the masked mans comments. She gripped his arm behind her and tried to calm him. “You don’t need a hostage… no

 

one is going to hurt you.”

 

“Oh really? Then I supposed all these guns being pointed at me are just for show?”

 

“These officers just don’t want you to harm this woman. Let her go… and that will be the end of it. I promise you!” She looked to Abe for his help. He turned to his officers who had their guns drawn.

 

“Officers… stand down.” One by one the officers lowered their weapons. Marlena turned back to the masked man.

 

“You see… no one wants to hurt you. Please… let her go.”

 

The man raised the gun to the woman’s head, holding it firmly to her temple. “You all are a bunch of inept idiots!” He shoved the woman towards the officers and took off running.

 

Marlena drew a deep breath of relief… that is until John maneuvered around her and took off after the masked man. “JOHN!” Marlena went to follow him but Abe held her back.

 

“Marlena… let him go… he will be okay.” He gathered her in his arms.

 

Marlena cried. “I can’t just sit here and let him go after a dangerous criminal!”

 

Abe rubbed her back. “He’s a grown man Marlena… he can take care of himself. Besides, I have a feeling he knows what he’s doing.”

 

She looked up into Abe’s eyes. “What do you mean?”

 

Abe shrugged, “Nothing… just a feeling. Come on… lets go check on Lexie. She need our help right now. “The officers followed them… they won’t let anything happen to John, I promise.”

 

Marlena wiped her eyes and tried to calm herself. She offered up a

 

silent prayer before going in to see Lexie. “Dear God… please don’t let anything happen to him. I can’t loose him now.”

 

Chapter 28

 

Marlena is pacing back and forth in front of the bay window searching for any sign of John’s car pulling into the drive. She shakes her head as thoughts of what happened tonight roll through her memory. “Ugh… what was he thinking!’

 

Abe looks up at her from his spot on the sofa. “Apparently he wasn’t thinking. I made him promise me that he wouldn’t do anything stupid.”

 

Marlena let out a grunt. “A lot of good that did. What would posses him to run off after a crazed criminal?” Abe sighed, lost in heavy thought, which caught Marlena’s attention. “What?”

 

Abe shook his head. “Nothing… I was just thinking. The way John was acting… it…”

 

She walked over and sat down beside him. “Is this about what you said earlier? About him knowing what he was doing?”

 

Abe nodded cautiously. “Yes… its just… Marlena he had this look in his eyes.”

 

She paused before she spoke, not knowing where this conversation was headed, and not knowing for sure if she wanted to hear what he was going to say. She breathed deeply. “What… what about it?”

 

Abe stood and started to pace in front of the sofa. “I don’t know really he was just different.”

 

She grabbed his arm to stop his movement. “Different how Abe?”

 

His shoulders rose and then slouched in defeat. “Marlena… he was like a man on a mission. The way he looked when he took off after that criminal. If I didn’t know him, and he was after ME? Well I would be scared for my life right now!”

 

Marlena was taken aback at his comment. She stepped back slightly.

 

“Oh Abe come on…”

 

He looked her right in her eyes. “Marlena I’m sorry. I know that isn’t something you want to hear. But John most defiantly has a violent streak in him!”

 

She walked back over to the window and began starring out again. “I think your being overly dramatic.”

 

“No I am being serious Marlena. You saw the way he reacted tonight.”

 

She turned back to him, tears starting to gather in her eyes. “He thought I was hurt… its understandable.”

 

“But you weren’t hurt… and look how he reacted anyways! He took off after a armed lunatic… just imagine how he would have reacted if god forbid you would have been hurt like…” Abe stopped mid sentence and slouched down onto the sofa. Marlena came and sat next to him… rubbing her hand up and down his back trying to comfort him.

 

“Abe why don’t you go and be with Lexie… I will be alright.”

 

Abe shook his head and took a calming breath. “No… she’s been sedated and she needs her rest. Besides the best thing I can do for her right now is catch the animal who did this to her. And stop him before he hurts someone else.” He stood and walked over to the window once more… a million different thoughts and feelings running through his head. On one hand he hoped that John caught him and beat him to within a inch of his life… on the other hand he prayed that he didn’t , because he would like to do it himself. Abe was pulled out of his thoughts by the ringing of his cell phone. Marlena jumped and rushed to stand beside him. Abe drew a deep breath then answered. “Carver here!” After a few moments he turned to look at Marlena and nodded letting her know it was about John. “Was there any sign of the suspect?… How badly?… Well take him to the hospital…” Marlena’s heart jumped into her throat and she grabbed for the phone. Abe held up his hand to forestall her. “Did you insist that he go?… And?… Of

 

course he did, alright bring him to Dr. Evans house, that’s where I am.” Abe paused and put his hands to his forehead in a irritated manner. “How much damage was there? Just great, no don’t take him in…”

 

Marlena gasped, “To jail?”

 

Abe waved at her to be quiet. “Simmons just bring him to Dr. Evans… I will take care of it! … Okay see you soon.” Abe hung up the phone and remained silent.

 

After a moment Marlena grabbed his arm. “Abe! What is going on? What happened to John, why should he go to the hospital… why…”

 

He held his hand up yet again. “Marlena! Calm down please. Come over here and sit with me.” He lead her to the sofa. “The officers caught up with John… apparently he caught up with the suspect on the pier.”

 

“Oh no… what…” She wiped the tears that finally escaped her eyes and ran down her flushed cheeks. “What happened? Is he alright?”

 

He nodded slightly. “He was hurt… but I don’t know how badly. He refused to go to the hospital.”

 

Marlena started rocking slowly where she sat. “Oh God… oh God…”

 

“Marlena calm down please. I am sure he is okay.” Abe rubbed her back until her cries slowed. She looked up at him.

 

“Why did they want to take him to jail?” Abe removed his arm from around her. He placed his elbows on his knees, and placed his head into his palms.

 

“Apparently John and the suspect got into a tussle on the pier. They caused quite a bit of damage down there.”

 

Marlena grabbed his arm forcing him to look up. “Abe we will pay for the damage, just please don’t take him to jail.”

 

He smiled softly and took her hand. “I am not going to take him to jail… if I were, I wouldn’t have told the officer to bring him here.” He winked at her and patted her hand once more. “Why don’t you go make some coffee… I am sure John could use some once he gets here.” She wiped her face once more and nodded, rising up off the sofa to do as Abe requested.

 

When Marlena was out of the room he went to look out the window. He never really gave John’s past a second thought… until he saw how he acted tonight. He was lost in his thoughts and didn’t hear the car pull up in the driveway. He only lifted his head when the front door opened. He turned to the noise and saw John standing there, the side of his head covered in blood. Abe gasped as he rushed over to him. “Dear God… what happened to you?”

 

John smirked cockily. “Hey its nothing… you should see the other guy.”

 

Abe was not amused. “Trust me… there is nothing even remotely humorous about this situation! What were you thinking taking off after that guy? You could have been KILLED!” Abe’s voice raised higher, as did his blood pressure. “I asked you not to do anything stupid… and what do you do…”

 

“What was I supposed to do Abe? Let that sick bastard get away scot-free?”

 

 

Abe stood toe to toe with John. “You are supposed to let the police handle it… that is what they are there for!”

 

The pitch of their voices continued to escalate causing Marlena to come out of the kitchen. She came out to see what was going on, when she stopped mid-step. There he was, the man she loved with his

 

back to her. She cupped her mouth to stop the sob of relief that was about to escape. She ran to him and called his name. He turned just before she wrapped him in her arms. She held to him fiercely, and he wrapped one arm around her waist loosely. She raised her hands to the back of his head to hold him tightly to her, that was when she felt a sticky liquid coating her fingers and his hair. She pulled back slowly and gasped when she saw the side of his head, bloody and beaten.

 

“Oh.. My… God…” She started to sob, and John stepped back from her slightly.

 

“Marlena… I’m alright.”

 

“You are NOT alright! Why… why didn’t you let them… take you to the hospital?” She wiped the tears from her face. She stepped closer to touch his cheek that was covered in blood, when he dodged her touched and moved out of her reach.

 

“There is nothing wrong with me a little soap and water won’t fix. I don’t need medical attention.” He turned his back to her.

 

She looked at Abe who shrugged, not knowing what to do. She turned back to John. “What has gotten into you? Why are you being so cavalier about this… you could have been KILLED going after that lunatic like that!”

 

John’s temper rose. He pointed to his head. “THIS is NOTHING compared to what that sick BASTARD did to Lexie! What he COULD have done to YOU. Not to mention that Sami and Carrie volunteer at that hospital, it could have easily been either of them. I will be DAMNED if I just sit by and let that sick fuck get away with what he did!”

 

Abe stepped forward and in front of Marlena after John’s angry outburst. He held up his hands. “John… you need to calm down.”

 

“CALM DOWN? I will not CALM DOWN when the people I love are in

 

DANGER!” John’s eyes became angry slits, and his normally blue eyes became devoid of color. Marlena stepped up beside Abe.

 

“John?” Marlena asked timidly.

 

Abe stopped her from going towards him. “Marlena no…” John just stood there seething, and not saying a word, his body tense.

 

Marlena whispered, “Abe… something is wrong with him.”

 

Abe nodded. “I can see that, but I don’t think you should approach him right now. Its like he’s not here… he is somewhere else.”

 

Abe stepped forward. “John… John can you hear me?”

 

John didn’t move a muscle or say a word.

 

Abe stepped a little closer. “John, what do you see right now?” John closed his eyes slowly.

 

“He… took her… he took her away! I won’t let him hurt her… I WON”T!” He shouted loudly causing Marlena to flinch. Just as suddenly as he went into his fugue state he started to come out of it… he began to sway slightly. He suddenly grabbed his head in his hands and fell to his knees. Marlena and Abe rushed to his side. Marlena kneeled next to John, who was now in a fetal position on the floor.

 

Marlena stroked his bloody hair and called his name softly. After a few moments he sat up as if nothing happened. He looked between Abe and Marlena’s worried faces. He saw the tears that left streaks on Marlena’s reddened face. “Did I… hurt you?”

 

She caressed his cheek. “Oh no of course not… honey you could never hurt me.”

 

John stood up and walked away from them, putting space between them so he could gather his thoughts. He turned back to them. “I am

 

sorry I went off like I did. I didn’t mean to frighten either of you.”

 

Abe approached him. “Partner, I am worried about you.”

 

John patted his shoulder. “No need to… I’m fine. What happened today just shook me up. There is one thing I know for a fact!”

 

Marlena walked closer to him. “What’s that honey?”

 

He looked her in the eye. “You and the girls are getting body guards!”

 

Her mouth opened in shock. “John… no… that is completely unnecessary!”

 

He stepped up to her, running his finger over her chin lovingly. “It’s not up for debate Blondie.” He pecked her lips quickly then pulled away. “I am going to go clean up.”

 

He walked towards the stairs leaving Abe and Marlena to wonder what just happened.

 

When he got to the stairs he turned around and looked at them. “Oh and Abe…”

 

“Yeah partner?”

 

“I am going to take your suggestion.”

 

Abe looked at him perplexed. “Which is?”

 

John breathed deeply. “I am going to join the police academy!”

 

Marlena looked from John to Abe… terrified by the mere thought.

 

 

Chapter 29

 

Marlena peeked her head into her bedroom looking for John. She didn’t see him and turned to leave until she heard the muffled curse words coming from her bathroom. She walked over to the open door and looked in. John was standing in the mirror trying to clean his wounds. She shook her head and sighed, “Need some help?”

 

Her voice startled him and he looked up quickly. “No… I’ve got it.”

 

She walked up to stand beside him and looked at his face in the mirror. There was so much blood it didn’t look like he had cleaned any of it away. “Not from the looks of it.” She bent down and grabbed the first aid kit from under the sink. She laid out the supplies and hopped up to sit on the counter waiting for him to walk over to her.

 

He just stood there. “I don’t need any help, I can handle it.”

 

She yanked his arm to pull him over to her. “Will you quit being such a stubborn jackass and let me help you!” She took the washcloth he had in his hand and ran it under the hot water. She brought it to his face and started to wipe away the evidence of his injuries. As she gently wiped his face she looked up at him… his eyes were closed, his forehead scrunched in discomfort.

 

When she got closer to his wound he drew a deep breath and released it slowly. “Is Abe still here?”

 

She continued her work, rinsing the washcloth once again. “No, but he will be back. Caroline called and wanted to know what was going on. I guess the incident was all over the news… she was worried.”

 

John huffed, “Mmph…incident…”

 

Marlena ignored his comment. “Anyways, the kids wanted to come home. So Abe went to pick them up. Except Brady, he is staying the night at Hope’s.”

 

John’s eye popped open. “Why?”

 

 

She stopped her task and looked into his eyes. “I didn’t think he should see you like this… all bloody and beaten.” He nodded and once again she rinsed the washcloth… the blood seemed to be never ending. “Abe said he wants to talk to you when he gets back.”

 

John stiffened. “I don’t know why… there is nothing much to say.”

 

She stilled her movements. “You really believe that don’t you?” He looked down at her, the warmth and love still missing from his eyes, but he remained silent. She shook her head in sadness. She set the washcloth aside and picked up a dry towel. She spoke fondly. “This brings back some memories hmm?”

 

She glanced up and at him quickly then focused on her task. “I remember the first time we met… how I tended to your wounds then. I wiped away the blood, and slowly… the man I love emerged. Though I didn’t know it at the time.” she chuckled, but John wasn’t laughing. “I could see that first day, how life and its circumstances had… hardened you. But after awhile, you just couldn’t resist my charms… and you trusted me.” She raised her tear clouded eyes to his. “Do you still trust me?”

 

That question struck, him like a blow to the heart. He looked down into her eyes that were brimming with tears. “You know I do.”

 

She grabbed his hands firmly in hers. “Then please… talk to me. Tell me what is going on with you! The man I saw today…”

 

John spoke up gruffly. “Is the same man that loves you and wants you to be safe!”

 

Marlena sighed in frustration. She took a gauze pad and layered it with medicine. “This is going to burn.” John stood in front of her and gripped the counter on either side of her legs, bracing himself for the sting. She applied the medication and felt him flinch. She dabbed it a few times then blew on it to ease the sting. She caressed his cheek.

 

“This cut is deep… you might need stitches if it starts bleeding again.”

 

He stepped to the side of her and leaned closer to the mirror to inspect it. “Nah, it should be fine.” He looked down into the sink to see the bloody washcloths laying there. “I can’t say the same for those… I think I owe you some new washcloths.”

 

She leaned her back against the wall and watched his reflection in the mirror. “I don’t care about that.” She walked up to him and grabbed the large band-aid from the first aid box and applied it to his wound. She shook her head. “What did he hit you with?”

 

“A pipe.” He took his fingers and smoothed out the edges of the band-aid. “Well once again Blondie… you fixed my boo boo.”, he started to chuckled. But it was cut short when Marlena grabbed both sides of his face and brought her lips to his. She probed his mouth with a myriad of emotions coursing through her body. When the need for air became to great she reluctantly released his lips. He blinked his eyes quickly and looked down at her… the warmth and love returning to his blue orbs. “What was that for?”

 

She breathed deeply. “Because I love you. And because you scared the living HELL out of me today!” She wiped the lipstick from his mouth.

 

He looked sadly at her. “I’m sorry honey… I didn’t mean to scare you. I love you more then anything.”

 

She caressed his cheek, “Do you?”

 

He gripped her arms firmly, but not hard enough to hurt her. “How can you even ask me that… of course I do.”

 

She nodded. “Well then, if you love me and trust me like you say you do… you will tell me what is going on with you.” He turned his head away, but she gripped his chin gently and turned his head back towards hers. “I love you more then I ever thought possible… nothing

 

you say is going to change that. I just need to know why you reacted the way you did today… please.”

 

He shrugged and looked into her eyes. “I… I don’t know. I honestly don’t know. I just knew that you could have been hurt and it terrified me.” he hung his head.

 

She ran her fingers through his hair lovingly. “I can understand that… I really can. But after… after you knew I was okay… you went after that mad man anyways… why?”

 

He lifted his face to the ceiling. “I… I can’t explain it.”

 

Once again she gripped his face gently so he would look at her. “Try to… for me… please?” She pecked his lips.

 

He stepped back from her. He walked over to the wall across from where she stood and leaned his back against it. “I can’t describe it… this feeling just took me over and I couldn’t control it. I knew you weren’t hurt, but it didn’t stop me from going after that bastard.” He looked into her eyes. “It was this gut wrenching feeling that felt like it was choking me Marlena. I knew you wouldn’t be safe if the threat still existed out there somewhere.” He shrugged, it wasn’t a great explanation, but it was the only one he had.

 

She nodded. She didn’t understand, but she was trying. “What about the headache earlier?”

 

He shrugged again and walked out into the bedroom. “I don’t even remember it.”

 

She followed him. “John… you realize that’s not normal don’t you?”

 

He laughed bitterly. “That’s me… not normal.” He took off his shirt that was covered in blood.

 

“I didn’t mean it that way John.” She approached him but he moved

 

away from her.

 

“Yeah I know… do I have a shirt here?” She nodded.

 

“The bottom drawer on the right.” She watched him rummage around in the drawer. “You didn’t really mean what you said earlier did you?”

 

John grabbed the shirt and examined it. “ I was looking everywhere for this.” He glanced back towards Marlena. “Which thing are you talking about?” He slipped the shirt over his head.

 

She sat on the edge of the bed. “The thing about you joining the police academy.”

 

He examined himself in the mirror. “I most certainly did mean it.” Marlena rose from the bed. “Why?”

 

He looked at her confused, “Why, what?”

 

She crossed her arms irritated. “Why all of a sudden do you want to be a police officer?”

 

He started getting upset. “Well why not… I need a job don’t I? At least this way people won’t look at me like I’m some kind of freak because I want to keep the people I love SAFE!” He sat on the edge of the bed in a huff and started to put his boots on.

 

Marlena stood in front of him. “First of all no one has looked at you like you are a freak! Secondly you have NEVER mentioned wanting to be in law enforcement, and now suddenly its your career of choice? Don’t you think we should discuss this?”

 

He looked up at her. “I don’t see anything to discuss.”

 

“I beg to differ!” she huffed.

 

“Okay.” John sat up straight. “Will you agree to having a body guard

 

for you and the girls?”

 

She planted her hands firmly on her hips. “No… I will not. I don’t want some stranger following me everywhere I go. I don’t think the girls would take to kindly to it either. Not to mention the fact that it isn’t necessary!”

 

He stood up. “Then its settled, end of discussion.” He stood up and stepped around her, walking over to the dresser to grab his wallet and keys. She followed after him, grabbing his arm to turn him around to face her.

 

“That is NOT the end of it damn it! I want to know what is really going on here! Why are you so determined to do this?”

 

He shrugged off her grip on his arm. “I already told you… I am going to keep you safe, no matter what!”

 

He walked around her yet again and started to head out of the room, but her booming voice stopped him. “I don’t need a PROTECTOR! I need a life partner, and a lover… someone who wants to share my life with me! Not someone to tell me HOW to live it!”

 

He shrunk back from her words. “Well… I’m sorry if that’s how you feel. But that’s not how it is.” He turned and walked out of the room. She followed hot on his heels and stopped him before he descended the steps.

 

“You know what I think this is all about?”

 

“Obviously not!” he gritted out.

 

“You are hell bent on proving something!”

 

He started to seethe with anger. “Prove what exactly… and to whom?”

 

She stepped closer to him. “Ever since I met you, you have been hell

 

bent on the notion that you were this awful man, who has done despicable things in his life. And this incident at the hospital has given you the PERFECT excuse!”

 

He drew deep breathes. “Excuse? Excuse for what?”

 

Marlena stepped even closer to him, unable to control her anger at the situation. “It has given you an excuse… to prove to everyone, yourself especially, that you aren’t a monster, trapped in a good mans body!” As soon as she said it she regretted it. John stepped back from her, as if she had slapped him across the face. She saw the hurt in his eyes, which brought tears to hers. She tentatively reached out to him. “John…I’m…” he stepped out of her reach and descended the stairs.

 

“Thanks for letting me know how you really feel!” He walked over to the chair and grabbed his jacket.

 

She rushed after him and blocked his path. “Please wait… John’s I’m sorry…”

 

He hastily put his coat on. “No need to be sorry Blondie, you were just telling the truth right!”

 

She wiped her eyes. “No… please let me explain honey. Don’t leave like this!”

 

Just then Abe and the kids walked trough the door halting John and Marlena’s conversation. They all looked back and forth between John and Marlena feeling awkward. John stepped around Marlena and walked towards Abe. “Look partner, I am sorry about what happened today. For what happened and the way I acted. I will come to the station tomorrow and tell you everything you want to know.”

 

Abe put his hand on John’s shoulder. “Why not right now?”

 

John glanced at Marlena quickly and then back to Abe. “Because right now I have to get out of here!” John no sooner put his hand on the

 

door knob, when he felt Marlena step up beside him.

 

“Please don’t leave… just let me explain. I didn’t mean it the way it came out… I was upset.”

 

He looked sadly at her, tears starting to form in the corners of his eyes. “No need to explain… you were just calling things as you see them right, doctor?”

 

He opened the door, but stopped and turned back briefly. “Oh and don’t worry… you wont have to be bothered with my pesky need to make sure you and the kids are safe.” He shrugged, “After all… you can take care of yourself, right? You don’t need me!”

 

He looked back at the kids, they all had confused and hurt looks on their faces which broke his heart. He nodded to Abe then walked out the door. He didn’t dare turn back at the sounds of Marlena’s sobbing voice begging him to come back and talk things out.

 

Marlena stood in the doorway sobbing, as the man she loves drove out of site. Abe walked over to her, the children close behind. He gathered Marlena in his arms. “Marlena… what happened while I was gone?”

 

She drew a heaving breath. “I was so upset Abe… and so angry… “

 

He rubbed her back soothingly. “It’s okay Marlena.”

 

She shook her head as tears poured down her face. “No its not Abe. I hurt him… I hurt him so badly, I didn’t mean to, I swear I didn’t!”

 

He continued to soothe her, “John knows that Marlena.”

 

Eric stepped up and grabbed his mothers hand. “Mom it will be okay… whatever happened, John knows how much you love him. How much we all love him.”

 

She smiled weakly at her loving son. “I pray your right honey… I pray your right! Otherwise… he might never come back!”

 

 

Chapter 30

 

One week seems like a life time when you are missing the one you love. One week of unspoken words of affection, one week without their sweet kiss, one week without seeing their face… it seems like an eternity. That’s how it’s been for John and Marlena.

 

Marlena hung up the phone with irritation. She has tried several times everyday to call John, but he never picks up the phone. She doesn’t even know if he is still at the hotel or if he has moved into his new loft. She plopped down on the sofa as Samantha came in the front door.

 

She eyed her mother with humor seeing her sprawled out on the sofa. “Hey mom… rough day?”

 

Marlena lifted her head a fraction and leered at her daughter. “You could say that.”

 

Sami couldn’t help but to giggle. “I take it that you tried calling John again. Still no answer?”

 

Marlena huffed. “You are so perceptive baby girl.”

 

Sami’s jaw dropped in humorous shock at her mothers sarcastic retort. She walked over and sat beside her, gently nudging her with her shoulder. “Go see him.”

 

She turned to face her daughter. “ I can’t… I don’t know what to say to him.”

 

Sami snorted. “Then why are you calling him like twenty times a day?” Sami gently raised her eyebrow in true John fashion, making Marlena laugh.

 

Marlena shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know. I just… want to hear his voice. I miss him.”

 

Sami gently laid her head on Marlena’s shoulder. “Then tell him that. And throw in a “I’m Sorry” while your at it.”

 

Marlena rested her head on Sami’s. “Oh baby girl… this goes way beyond I’m sorry.”

 

Sami sat up and looked her mother in the eye. “Mom what happened between you two?” Marlena started to shake her head, but Sami stopped her. “I’m not asking for details, just the short version.”

 

Marlena stood up and walked to the window, peering out at the bright sunny day. “I was upset, I said some… really hurtful things to him.”

 

“Can you narrow that down a bit mom?” Marlena turned and looked at her sternly. “Mom… please don’t treat me like a child.”

 

Marlena sighed with weariness. “After that incident at the hospital, John was just acting so paranoid. He kept insisting that we have body guards, and he told Abe he was going to join the police academy…”

 

Sami stood from the sofa. “What?”

 

Marlena nodded sadly. “That along with everything else that had happened, just, set me off I guess. I told him that he was just acting that way to prove something to himself and everyone else.”

 

Sami folded her arms and drew a deep breath. “Prove what?”

 

Marlena sat wearily on the bench in front of the window. “I told him that he was trying to prove that he wasn’t a … a…” Marlena began to cry as the hurtful words she spoke to John played over and over in her head. Sami walked over and knelt in front of her, taking her hand.

 

“What mom… what did you say?”

 

 

Marlena wiped the continuous streams of tears from her cheek. “I told him that he was trying to prove that he wasn’t a… monster… trapped in a good mans body.”

 

Sami sat back on her heels, releasing a deep breath in one swift gush. “Wow… that was… pretty harsh mom.”

 

Marlena turned back to stare out the window. “I know… I didn’t mean it though. I was just so upset and scared. The though of him becoming a police officer… well it scares me to death.”

 

Sami patted her mothers knee sympathetically. “Well maybe you should tell him that.”

 

“How Samantha… he won’t even talk to me.”

 

Sami stood up quickly from the floor, feeling like a genius. She smiled at her mother. “I just might have an idea… time to call in the reinforcements!”

 

Marlena shook her head confused. “Honey… what are you talking about, reinforcements?”

 

Sami winked, “Aunt Hope!”

 

~~~~~

 

John wiped the sweat from his brow before giving several more fierce swings of his hammer, only stopping when he heard footsteps descending the steps of the pier.

 

Abe looked around in appreciation and smiled. “Hey partner you do good work. Maybe I should hire you, I am going to need a new garage built in the spring.”

 

John stood up, dusting off his pants and grinning at Abe. “Funny

 

partner, real funny.” he motioned to the pier. “I figured this was the least I could do after making such a mess down here the other night.” He threw his hammer into his tool box. “What brings you down here?”

 

Abe held up a white plastic bag. “I stopped to the Pub to get some take out for Lexie. She hates the food at the hospital.”

 

John sat on the nearby bench. “How is she doing?”

 

Abe nodded, with a gentle smile, as he sat behind John. “She’s doing pretty good. Physically she is healing nicely… the emotional and mental scars, well those will take awhile.”

 

John patted him on the back. “I’m sorry partner. But you know… if anyone can help her its…” John stopped short of saying her name. He stood up quickly and walked to the piers edge and starred out over the water.

 

Abe shook his head in disappointment. “I take it you still haven’t talked to Marlena?”

 

John simply shook his head.

 

Abe heaved a sigh. “Your acting like a child John.”

 

John turned around swiftly. “How do you figure?”

 

Abe stood, “Well lets see, has she been calling you?”

 

John nodded

 

“And have you answered?” Abe folded his arms.

 

John shook his head no.

 

Abe took a firm stance. “Have you called her back?”

 

Again John shook his head no.

 

Abe pointed at him. “Child!”

 

John walked past him and sat once more. “Come on Abraham its not that simple. I told you what she said to me… your telling me I should just let that slide?”

 

Abe sat next to him. “No that’s not what I am saying. What I am saying is, did you ever stop to think that she may have a point?”

 

John raised his eyebrow. “Of course not!”

 

Abe laughed at the crack in his voice. “And why is that?”

 

“Because its absurd Abe. My wanting to join the police force has nothing to do with my past.”

 

Abe shrugged, “Why, because you say so? Marlena is a psychologist… she may just know what she is talking about. “

 

John groaned and shook his head irritated.

 

Abe faced him. “Okay, answer me this then. What was the one thing that kept you from wanting to be with Marlena in the first place?”

 

John stood and moved to the waters edge once more. “Abe…”

 

Abe followed him. “Answer me John… what was holding you back from sharing your life with her?”

 

John turned angrily to face him. “MY PAST!”

 

Abe put his hand on John’s shoulder. “Exactly partner, so how do you know that it isn’t your past motivating you now?” John just sighed and shrugged his shoulders in defeat. Abe lead him back to the bench once more. “Okay so lets think about this, and correct me if I’m wrong.

 

At first, you were afraid to be with Marlena because you didn’t know about your past, right?”

 

John nodded, “Yeah”

 

“You are under the impression that you led a dangerous life, right?”

 

John snorted. “That’s putting it mildly.”

 

Abe grinned. “Alright, so essentially you were afraid that YOU where a danger to her. That whatever you did in the past, would come back to bite you. Putting Marlena and the kids in danger?”

 

“Yes Abe YES! All of that is true… but I don’t see what that has to do with anything!”

 

Abe laughed. “Then you my friend, are in serious denial. It doesn’t take a psychiatrist to see that you are trying to…”

 

John looked him in the eye. “What?”

 

Abe shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know how to say it. Well… its like you are trying to, preemptively protect her.”

 

John squinted in confusion. “Abe… that is the stupidest shit I have ever heard!”

 

Abe laughed heartily. “Actually I think it is pretty accurate.” Abe shoved John’s shoulder slightly. “Remember that night we went to the bar… not long after you got to town?”

 

John laughed, “I wish I could forget… I was so hammered that night.”

 

Abe smiled at the memory. “Remember what you told me that night?”

 

John solemnly shook his head no.

 

“We were talking about your relationship with Marlena. You said that you’d hoped that we could become good friends. “ John nodded. “Remember what I said to you?”

 

John breathed deeply. “You said that as long as I loved Marlena and the kids and kept them safe from harm… then we would be the best of friends.”

 

Abe clasped his shoulder. “You know the hell that Marlena has been through in her life. Ever since you have gotten into town, all of Marlena’s friends have said the same thing to you, ‘Keep her safe!’ And I think that has made you feel as though, you need to prove to all of us… and yourself that…”

 

John nodded, the light finally dawning. “That I am worthy of her love… and your faith in me, that I will keep them safe from harm.” John walked heavily over to the railing once more.

 

Abe stood gathering his belongings. “One more thing partner.”

 

John snorted his laughter. “Oh great I can’t wait to hear this one.”

 

Abe patted him on the back. “Talk to Marlena! She has been worried about you, not to mention that she misses you like crazy.”

 

“What makes you say that?” John grinned.

 

“Oh geez I don’t know. Maybe the fact that she calls me damn near every twenty minutes to see if I have talked to you or seen you!” Abe laughed, and then became serious again. “Just do me a favor partner, cut her some slack. Give her the chance to explain.”

 

Abe reached out and shook the hand that John offered him. “I can’t promise anything Abe but I’ll try. I better head home and get cleaned up, I promised Brady we would go cut down a Christmas tree.” They started walking towards the stairs, John nudged Abe. “So what did you get Lexie?”

 

 

Abe looked away shyly. “Ugh… nothing yet.”

 

John laughed. “Nothing? Christmas is only a week away!”

 

Abe punched him in the arm. “Oh yeah smart ass… and what exactly have YOU bought?”

 

“Well…”

 

Abe laughed. “Yeah you’re a fine one to talk Black! So you got any suggestions?”

 

John snickered. “Well my first suggestion is for you to go back to the Pub and buy your wife something else for dinner… I think that is as cold as a ice cube.” John took the bag from Abe’s hand and threw it in the garbage can at the top of the steps. “As for gifts… how about tomorrow we head out to the stores and see what’s left?”

 

Abe chuckled. “Sounds like a plan partner…I need all the help I can get!”

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena wrapped her coat around her tightly as she exited the passenger seat of Hope’s car. She drew a deep breath. “I… I don’t think this is such a good idea.” Sami exited the back seat, grabbing Brady and setting him on the ground, while Hope exited the drivers door.

 

“Nonsense Marlena. How are you two ever going to fix things if you keep avoiding each other?”

 

Marlena grabbed Brady’s hand and started to walk with the group. “I am not saying that we should keep avoiding each other. I am just saying… I don’t think John will appreciate being ambushed like this.”

 

Sami laughed. “Mom its not an ambush… its… a coincidence.”

 

Marlena rolled her eyes at her match making daughter making Hope laugh. “Marlena, just let Sami and I approach John and clear a path so to speak… then you can make your move.”

 

Marlena chuckled, “You make me sound like a lion stalking her prey!”

 

The group walked into the tree lot, and instructed Marlena to stand off to the side out of site. They spotted John and walked over to where he sat. Marlena just stood there admiring the man she loved. She watched as John stood and took Sami into his arms, hugging her as if he hadn’t seen her in years… Marlena yearned to feel John’s arms around her like that. She smiled when John picked Brady up and swung him around… his love for his son shinning in his eyes. Marlena watched as John and Hope talked. Then she drew a deep breath when Hope, Sami and Brady walked away from John. Hope had decided that they would tell John that Brady wanted to find the best tree all by himself, then surprise his daddy with it. Their absence would give Marlena a chance to talk to John with out interruption. John sat on a bench that was off to the side and isolated from the throngs of people. It was now or never.

 

Marlena walked slowly… trying to formulate her words into strings of sentences that would come together and form the apology that she owed him. She walked up besides the bench. “Is this seat taken?”

 

John froze momentarily…he would know her voice anywhere. “Nope…help yourself.”

 

She looked at him quickly then looked away when she gingerly sat beside him.

 

John drew a deep breath… the silence beginning to ware on his nerves. “Fancy meeting you here.”

 

Marlena smiled coyly. “Not really. We were supposed to do this

 

together, as a family… remember?” She turned to face him, he continued to stare off into the distance.

 

“Yeah… yeah I do remember. I guess… things change.” He bowed his head and studied his hands that hung between his legs.

 

Marlena took a ragged breath. “They don’t have to change ya know. John I’m … “

 

John turned to face her. “Marlena, can we please not do this now?”

 

She sat up straight and inched closer to him. “If not now then when? I have tried to call you… You wont answer the phone, you wont return my messages. I don’t even know where you are living, did you move into the loft?”

 

John shook his head no.

 

Marlena smiled slightly, “Why not?”

 

John shrugged. “I haven’t gone shopping for furniture… we were…”

 

Marlena nodded. “We were supposed to do that together too.” She inched even closer to John, causing him to rise from the bench and stuff his hands into his pockets nervously.

 

“Yeah well… I thought we would do a lot of things together. Sometimes life doesn’t work the way we want it too.”

 

She walked to stand beside him. “What are you saying? Because of one little fight you want to end things between us?”

 

He turned to face her abruptly. “I would say that it was more then a little fight Marlena!”

 

She wiped away the tears that were beginning to leak from her eyes. “I KNOW that… I have been trying to apologize to you ever since it

 

happened but you wont let me!”

 

“You shouldn’t have to apologize for the way you feel.” He started to walk away and she grabbed his arm to stop him.

 

“It’s NOT the way I feel… I was just upset. Everything that happened that day… I guess it shook me up more then I realized. Then to top it off you told me you want to be a police officer… John that scares me more then anything!”

 

He looks into her eyes. “Why?”

 

She looks up at him. “Because, I don’t want you to put your life in danger everyday! I don’t want to go to bed every night and wake up every morning worrying whether or not your going to be okay!”

 

John turns away from Marlena. “I would be fine.” He walks back over to the bench and sits down. “I have to have a job Marlena… and with my rather empty resume, well I don’t have that many options. At least I don’t have a criminal record as far as I know.”

 

Marlena sat next to him. “But why law enforcement of all things? John why do you have to pick a job where you put yourself in danger on a daily basis?”

 

John drew a deep breath. “I don’t know… it probably has to do with all those things you pointed out the other day.”

 

Marlena gently grabbed his chin. “I am so sorry about what I said to you… I swear that is NOT how I feel. I could NEVER think those things about you… I love you.”

 

“Yeah… but you probably had a point. I want so badly to do right by you and the children… keep you all safe, and make you all happy.”

 

“You DO make me happy! Happier then I ever thought I would be. You and the kids… I have everything I have ever wanted in life… just by

 

having you all with me!”

 

John stood abruptly. “Its not enough Marlena! Granted I have more money then I could probably ever spend in one lifetime. But I want to be able to provide for all of you. I need to have a honest, decent, respectable job just like Ro…” He stopped himself from finishing his sentence.

 

Marlena walked over to him, wrapping her arms around him from behind… and placing her chin on his shoulder. “Like Roman did? Is that what you were going to say?”

 

John nodded.

 

“Honey why do you keep doing that to yourself? Why do you try to compare yourself to someone you’ve never even met?”

 

He shrugged sadly.

 

She squeezed him tighter. “John… you are not Roman. And what’s more… I don’t want you to be Roman. I think one of the million reasons I fell in love with you is because you’re nothing like him!”

 

John turned away from her and grunted loudly in frustration… tugging at his hair angrily. “UGH… I HATE THIS!”

 

Marlena looked at him warily. “What? What’s wrong honey?”

 

“I hate being in love like this!” John sat on the bench in a angry huff. The words that he spoke caused Marlena to stop in dread.”

 

She tried to control the fear in her voice. “Wh… what does that mean?”

 

He pointed at himself. “This Marlena! I hate being so paranoid and insecure! I hate worrying whether or not I will ever measure up to the kind of man Roman is. I hate worrying whether or not I am a good

 

enough man to be in your life and the kids lives. I hate worrying whether or not your friends and family will EVER think I am good enough… I hate feeling that I’m not good enough for you!”

 

Marlena was crying profusely as she kneeled in front of him. She took his hands in hers. “I am the ONLY person who gets to decided what is and isn’t good for me… no one else, not even you! If every single person in this town came up to me and said, ‘Stay away from John Black, he’s bad news’ I wouldn’t give a DAMN! Because they don’t know you the way I do… they don’t LOVE you the way I do!” Marlena rose off the ground, let go of his hands and stood in front of him. “I trust you with my heart John and I trust you with my LIFE and the lives of my children. If you want to be with me then you have to stop listening to what other people say, because this relationship is about you and me! Not you, me and everyone else. I don’t want you to protect me… and I don’t want you to provide for me. I want you to love me… and I want you to spend your life with me! But that will never happen if you don’t trust me… if you don’t trust the way I feel about you!”

 

She waited to see if he would say anything… but he never spoke a word. She wiped her eyes and turned to leave, but stopped for a moment. “I hope you know… how sorry I am about what I said to you that night. I was shook up and angry… I didn’t mean what I said. I never meant to hurt you… I love you too much for that.” She paused. “I hope you and Brady find a beautiful tree… please tell them I will be waiting in the car.” With those last words she hurried off before John could make a reply.

 

John was still sitting there fifteen minutes later, just thinking. His concentration was broken when Brady ran up to him and barreled into his legs. “Daddy… we found the bestest tree!”

 

John smiled down at his son. He envied him… he found joy in the simplest things. “That’s great slugger… you wanna go cut it down?” Brady started to jump up and down with excitement. John stood and faced Hope and Sami, smiling at them lightly. “Thanks for taking Brady

 

around to find a tree.” He began to walk away with Brady when Sami’s worried voice stopped him.

 

“Uh… John…”

 

He turned and winked at her. “She’s waiting in the car.”

 

John walked off and Sami looked at Hope. “I don’t think things went they way we hoped they would.”

 

Hope put her arm around Sami’s shoulder as they walked to the car. “I don’t think so kiddo.”

 

~~~~~

 

Marlena sat on the sofa looking at a catalog, marking off things she wanted to get the kids for Christmas. Sami walked up behind the sofa. “Anything in there with my name on it?” Marlena jumped slightly and held the book to her chest.

 

“You just never mind nosy Norman!” They both laughed. Sami sat next to her mother on the sofa and noticed the sad look that colored her eyes.

 

“Mom… what happened with John?”

 

Marlena started thumbing through the catalog once more. “Not a whole lot sweetie.”

 

Sami nodded. “Don’t forget… we have to go pick up his gift tomorrow.”

 

Marlena put her book down. “Sami… honey… I don’t think its such a good idea anymore…”

 

Sami sat up. “Well I do! Mom he’s gonna come back… I know it!”

 

Marlena looked at Sami with worry. “Honey… this is really bothering

 

you isn’t it?”

 

Sami sat back and crossed her arms over her chest. “No…”

 

“Samantha?”

 

Sami rolled her eyes. “Yes! Okay yes its bothering me. And not just me but Eric and Carrie too. We have all grown used to John and Brady being around… we love them. And then all of a sudden POOF they aren’t here anymore!”

 

Marlena reached over and took Sami in her arms. “Sweetheart I am so sorry. I was only thinking about my own feelings in all of this. I promise you I am going to try and make things right… I just don’t know what else I can do right now. I promise you… things will work out the way they are supposed to.”

 

Sami wiped her eyes and stood up. “Yeah right… listen I am going to go over to Grandma Alice’s.”

 

Marlena stood and looked at her watch. “Honey its getting kinda late.”

 

Sami put her coat on. “No school tomorrow mom.. Christmas Break remember. Besides I told Grandma Alice I would help her wrap presents for the kids at the youth center.” Sami walked towards the kitchen with Marlena right behind her. Sami opened the back door.

 

“Sami , please wait honey.”

 

Sami put her hat on. “I will be back in awhile mom.” Marlena watched Sami walk across the yard and through the gate that joined their yard with Alice’s. She shook her head and angrily banged her fist on the counter. “Damn!” Marlena knew she couldn’t leave things this way with Sami. She started out the back door, when the doorbell chimed. She shook her head in frustration. “If its not one thing its another.”

 

She walked to the front door and pulled it open hastily. “Yes?” When

 

she focused on her visitor she saw nothing but a large Pine Tree in front of her, blocking her vision of who was on the other side. After a moment of silence the Pine Tree was leaned to the side… and loving blue eyes were all she could see.

 

“I … umm… heard you were in need of a tree?”

 

Marlena just stood there starring at him without saying a word. He broke the silence.

 

“May I come in? This thing is kinda heavy.” She nodded absently and moved aside to let him in. He walked over towards the fireplace leaning the tree up against the wall. “Just let this sit overnight… we should be able to put it up tomorrow.”

 

She starred at him, her arms folded protectively over her chest. “We?”

 

He looked at her sheepishly. “If you still want me.”

 

She took a determined step towards him. “My wanting you has never been in question! The question is whether or not you can TRUST that!”

 

“I will try too…”

 

She took another step. “Not good enough John! I love you and I have NEVER given you a reason to question or doubt that love. I can’t live my life on maybe’s. This back and forth is tearing me apart… and not only me but the children too.”

 

He stepped towards her. “What’s wrong with the kids?”

 

Marlena wiped her eyes. “Sami left here in tears… thinking that you weren’t coming back! She has come to trust you and love you… and you just disappeared out of her life with no explanation! My children have had enough people they love disappear from their lives John… I can’t put them through that!”

 

Marlena began sobbing and fell to the floor in a heap of tears. John rushed over and took her in his arms.

 

“Oh baby I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to do that to you… or the kids. I just… I don’t have an excuse…” He titled her head back and wiped the hair from her face. “I swear to you… I believe in you and in your love for me. From now on the only thing I care about is making you and the kids happy. “

 

She looked into his eyes. “No matter what anyone else says or thinks?”

 

He made a motion with his fingers. “Cross my heart! As long as you love me and believe in me that is all I need!”

 

She caressed his cheek. “What about this none sense about becoming a police officer?”

 

He drew a deep breath. “Well…”

 

Marlena pulled back. “John!”

 

He pulled her close again. “No now hear me out. I do want to do something in that field. It will help me to come to terms with my past if I can do something good and beneficial to others… something to uphold the law instead of break it. But as to what that will be… well we can negotiate that. Deal?” He held his hand out, and after a moment she took it.

 

“Deal!” He gather her in his arms and carried her to the sofa. He laid down holding her in his arms. She rested on top of him on her stomach… her head resting on her palms. “I want you to promise me something.”

 

He caressed her hair. “Anything.

 

She crawled up closer to his face. “No more secrets… no more being

 

afraid to share the truth about how you are feeling.”

 

He kissed her nose. “I swear… on all that I hold dear.”

 

She kissed his lips lightly. “Never to keep secrets?”

 

He held his right hand up. “Never to keep secrets!”

 

She kissed him again. “Or… to be pig headed EVER again!”

 

He just smiled at her.

 

She grabbed his face. “I said… or to be pig headed EVER again!”

 

John smiled… “I can’t swear to that Blondie… it would be a flat out lie” Marlena started to laugh. “See what I mean… I am being pig headed already.” She couldn’t help but laugh as she kissed him passionately.

 

After a moment she pulled away, he took her chin in his grasp. “Now… I need you to compromise with me on something.”

 

“Uh oh… what exactly would that be?”

 

“Well I am still worried about your safety at the hospital…”

 

“John…” She lifted up but he held her in place.

 

“Good grief woman give me a chance to get a word in edgewise here! I know I went over board with the whole body guard thing.”

 

She smirked. “Gee ya think?”

 

He shook his head and mumbled. “Such a smart ass… anyways as I was about to say. Myself along with Abe and few of his officers have set up a self defense class at the Community Center. I would appreciate it, if you and the girls would take the class. That way at least I know that you all will be better equipped to protect yourselves…

 

if god forbid you should have too.”

 

He starred at her… he could almost see the wheels turning in her head. “So… do we have a deal?”

 

She smiled at him and nodded. “Yes, you do mister Black. I agree it is a good thing to know… besides it will come in handy in more ways then one.”

 

He grabbed her behind and pulled her tighter against him. “How’s that?”

 

She pecked at his lips while she talked. “For… all those times… that you are being… pig headed. I will have a way,,, to knock some sense into you!”

 

They both laughed as they came together in a fervent kiss. “I have to say Dr. Evans… that sounds… promising.”

 

“You are such a pervert.” She kissed him.

 

“Oh my dear you ain’t seen nothing yet.”

 

She leered at him. “And what does that mean?”

 

“Oh did I forget to mention… I am teaching the class? As a matter of fact… I think I should show you some of my techniques right now.” She tried to get up and run away but he was too quick and grabbed her, tackling her to the floor. He straddled her legs and pinned her arms to the floor. He leaned down and kissed her.

 

She drew back to draw a deep breath. “ I think I am going to enjoy this class.” She pulled his mouth to hers.

 

Neither of them saw Sami standing in the kitchen doorway, with a smile from ear to ear.